Library:A History of the U.S.S.R./Part 2: Difference between revisions

From ProleWiki, the proletarian encyclopedia
(First chapter)
Tag: Visual edit
(Up to Crimean War)
Tag: Visual edit
Line 1,427: Line 1,427:


==== The Struggle of the Nobles for Power ====
==== The Struggle of the Nobles for Power ====
===== The Palace Coups =====
During Peter’s reign the nobles had grown
still more powerful. The government of the country was in their hands.
They possessed big estates and large numbers of serfs. They controlled
an armed force — the guards regiments— in which both officers and the
majority of the men were of noble origin.
After the death of Peter the nobles resident in the capital inter-
fered in matters of succession to the throne and organized palace coups.
Peter’s successors, in an endeavour to secure the support of the nobles,
increased their privileges still more.
During the thirty-seven years (1725-1762) following Peter’s death
there were five palace coups. Such successors of Peter as Anna Ivanovna
and Peter III were insignificant, poorly-educated, narrow-minded
people, addicted to frivolous amusements and indolence. Favourites
played a tremendous role in the 18th century and eternally wrangled
with each other over power and influence. Vast sums were squandered
on the extravagances of court life. Such of Peter’s successors as Peter II
and Ivan Antonovich were emperors in name only. Chance persons
ruled in their name.
===== Catherine I (1725–1727) =====
According to a law issued by Peter I
in 1722 the emperor could exercise his own judgment in his choice
of a successor and annul any previous instructions for the designation of an heir. This law was occasioned by Prince Alexei’s treason. To the very last Peter could not make up his mind about the succession. He
did not wish the throne to pass to his grandson. Prince Alexei’s son,
and hesitated to designate his wife, Catherine, or one of his daugh-
ters, Elizabeth or Anna. He died without having left any instructions
regarding his heir.
After his death the court aristocracy assembled at the palace to de-
cide the question of succession. A group of high dignitaries of humble
origin who had been influential during Peter’s reign were in favour of
crowning Catherine, Peter’s second wife. The guards officers present
at the discussion declared that they would break the heads of the
“boyars” (as they called the dignitaries of ancient lineage) if they
opposed Catherine. The threat was backed by the convenient
arrival at the palace of the guards regiments. Catherine became
empress.
To consolidate the power of the aristocracy, the intimates of the
empress set up in February 1726 a Supreme Privy Council consisting
of Prince D. M. Golitsyn as a representative of an old ducal family and
men who had advanced to eminence under Peter (Menshikov, Golovkin
and others). Thus a compromise was arrived at between members of
the old nobility and the men who had come to the fore under Peter.
The empress promised not to issue any edicts without the con-
sent of the Supreme Privy Council, to which the Senate and admin-
istrative colleges were subordinated. However, Menshikov, the
favourite of the empress, who actually handled all state affairs,
carried more weight than the Council itself. Desirous of ensuring
the continued influence of his family in the affairs of the realm
Menshikov persuaded Catherine to designate as her successor Peter
Alexeyevich, Peter I’s grandson, whom he planned to marry to his
daughter.
===== Peter II (1727–1730) =====
After Catherine’s death Menshikov set up
the twelve-year-old emperor, Peter II, at his own palace and began to
rule in his name.
Menshikov’s rise to power was resented by the rest of the aristoc-
racy. He was accused of abuses and banished to his own estate and
subsequently exiled to Beryozov, in Siberia. His place was taken by
the Dolgoruki princes, who in turn decided to marry one of the prin-
cesses of their own family to the emperor. During the preparations for
the Wedding Peter II fell ill and died. With his death the male line of
the Bomanov dynasty came to an end.
During the reigns of Catherine I and Peter II the state system estab-
lished by Peter I began to deteriorate. With the formation of the Su-
preme Privy Council the Senate lost its former significance. The
imperial court and the higher aristocracy left St. Petersburg for
Moscow during the reign of Peter* II, and this doomed the new capital to gradual decline. The strong navy built under Peter I, lying idle in the harbours, fell into decay through disrepair and
neglect.
===== The Privy Councillors =====
After the death of Peter II supreme
power was temporarily assumed by the Privy Council, which was now
controlled by the old nobility (of the eight Council members six
belonged to two princely families, the Golitsyns and the Dolgorukis).
Prince D, M. Golitsyn, a big landowner, played an outstanding role
in the Council. He was in favour of a type of state system which pre-
vailed in European countries where power was wielded by the landed
aristocracy (England, Sweden). Golitsyn wanted to introduce this
system into Russia. At his suggestion the Privy Councillors offered
the imperial throne to Peter I"s niece, Anna Ivanovna (daughter of
Tsar Ivan Alexeyevich, Peter I’s brother). Anna had been married by
Peter I to the Duke of Courland and had continued to live in Mittau
after the duke’s death. The Councillors drew up the conditions of
accession, under which Anna was to make no decision on important
state matters without the consent of the Supreme Privy Council.
Actually all power was to be transferred to the Supreme Privy Council,
f.e., to a small group of large landowners. The empress was not to
declare war, conclude peace, or expend state funds without the con-
sent of the Sup.eme Privy Council. The Council also was to have direct
control over the guards. Anna, desiring to become empress of Russia,
accepted the conditions and wrote: *T promise to adhere unreservedly
to everything.^’
The Councillors* plan to limit the power of the empress in their
own favour aroused great indignation among the nobility, many of
whom believed that an autocracy would be tc their greater advantage.
When Anna arrived in Moscow the nobles came to the palace and pre-
sented a complaint against the Councillors. The oflScers of the guards
promised Anna their support, upon which she ordered the conditions
she had signed brought to her and tore them up on the spot. The attempt
of the Councillors to transfer power to the hands of the big landed
aristocracy ended in complete failure. With the support of the Guards
Anna became autocratic ruler of Russia.
===== Afina Ivanovna (1730–1740) =====
The new empress wa& not lacking
in gratitude to the nobles for their part in the cov*p d^itat of 1730.
Military service was made easier for them. A Cadet Corps for Nobles
was founded. Upon graduation from the corps the sons of the
nobles were at once commissioned as officers. The term of obligatory
service for noblemen was reduced to twenty-five years. Once she had
become an autocratic empress Anna Ivanovna quickly abolished the
hostile Privy Council whose former members were severely dealt with.
Empress Anna occupied herself but little with state affairs. She was
much addicted to amusements and pleasure, on which she spent huge sums. The Winter Palace in Petersburg was to her a large feudal manor, and from the people aroimd her she demanded the most abject Wor*
ship.
Under Anna* Ivanovna the actual power and the administration
of the state were wielded by Biren, her favourite, a stupid and unedu-
cated German nobleman whom she had brought with her from Mittau.
While he was in power German nobles occupied a very influential posi-
tion. They directed the foreign policy and Were in command of the
Russian army. The officers of two new guards regiments, the Izmailovo
and the Horse regiments, were chosen mainly from among German
Baltic nobles. The German nobles regarded Russians a country where
they could easily enrich themselves. Biren despised Russia and delib-
erately refused to study Russian. The money he extorted from the
population he spent in purchasing lands for himself in Courland and
clothes and jewels for his wife.
Anna’s reign marked the beginning of an intensive penetration
of Germans into Russia, which continued throughout the 18th and
19tb centuries. This was an attempt to conquer Russia “by peaceful
means,” to Germanize the government apparatus, to seize control of
vital state institutions, the sciences and the education of the rising
generation. A mob of adventurers and impostors poured into Russia
from Germany upon the heels of the statesmen and tradesmen. Many
succeeded in insinuating themselves into 1 he good graces of the wealthy
nobles. As teachers and tutors in landlords’ homes they strove to fill
their pupils with admiration for everything German and contempt
for everything Rmssian. The Germans tried to establish themselves
firmly in Russia: they bought up fertile lands, settled them and organ-
ized large scale farming. German capital was invested extensively
in Russian industry.
The foreigners surrounding Anna Ivanovna completely disrupted
the system built up by Peter I. The population groaned under the in-
creasingly intolerable burden of taxes. Biren maintained his power
by a system of brutal terror. All suspected malcontents were interro-
gated and tortured in the cells of the Secret Chancellery^ instituted
in 1731. The predominance of Germans in the central and local govern-
ments aroused the indignation of the Russian nobles who felt that they
Were being wronged and deprived of their right to participate in the
administration of the country. Among the discontented was Minister
Artyemi Petrovich Volynsky, who dreamed of putting an end to Ger-
man influence over the empress and of strengthening the position of
the Russian nobility. Under pressure from Biren the empress ordered
Volynsky and his friends brought to the Secret Chancellery, where they
were examined and tortuied and then publicly executed. The sinister
period of Biren ’s vicious rule was known among the i)eople as the
Birmahchina.
The chief political event of Anna Ivanovna’s reign was the war
with Turkey and the Crimea (1735-1739) for possession of the Black
Sea coast. Russia acted in league with Austria, who suffered one defeat
after another. The Russian army invaded the Crimea and later
captured the strong Turkish fortress of Ochakov, which barred the
outlet to the sea from the Dnieper. Continuing the offensive toward the
Pruth, the Russian troops defeated the Turks at the village of Stavu-
chany (near the town of Khotin). Under the peace treaty concluded
in 1739 at Belgrade Russia received territory on both banks of the
Dnieper but no outlet to the sea. This war, the aim of which had been
to reject the Turkish yoke on the Black Sea coast, entailed large expend-
itures and extremely heavy losses in man power. These expenditures
were an additional heavy burden on the disorganized national economy.


==== Elizabeth Petrovna (1741–1761) ====
==== Elizabeth Petrovna (1741–1761) ====
===== Movement of Russian Nobles Against German Control =====
Anna
Ivanovna, who died childless, appointed as heir Ivan VI, the infant
son of her niece Anna Leopoldovna, who was married to a German duke
(Anton of Brunswick). In 1740, after the death of Anna Ivanovna,
the three-months-old infant was declared emperor, with Biren
as regent. The rise of Biren to such eminence evoked great discon-
tent even among the court aristocrats who were close to him, and
a conspiracy was formed against him. Field Marshal Miinnich
marched into the palace with a group of guardsmen and arrested
Biren.
Anna Leopoldovna, the mother of the infant emperor, was pro-
claimed regent.
Her rule, however, lasted only about a year. While a struggle for
power was in progress among the small faction of Germans who had
fallen foul of each other after the death of Anna Ivanovna, a movement
in defence of Russian honour and dignity was growing among the
officers and soldiers of the guards. The guards favoured Elizabeth
Petrovna, a daughter of Peter I. The conspiracy had the support of
the French ambassador in St. Petersburg, France being anxious to see
an end to German influence in Russia.
On the night of November 25, 1741, Elizabeth unexpectedly came
to the palace with her adherents and a company of guards from the
Preobrazhensky Regiment. The guardsmen arrested Anna Leopol-
dovna and her family. The enraged soldiers assaulted the notables,
among them Field Marshal Munnich, when arresting them. Elizabeth
was proclaimed empress. The guards openly demanded that the new
empress rid them of ‘‘the German yoke.*’ The infant emperor, Ivan VI,
was imprisoned in the Schlusselburg Fortress, where he was subse-
quently put to death during the reign of Catherine II.
The Russian nobility won new privileges during the reign of Elizabeth Petrovna. Only nobles were given the right to own lands inhab-
ited by peasants. They received immunity from such a degrading form
of punishment as flogging. In St ..Petersburg a Nobles' Bank was estab-
lished in which they could obtain loans at low rates of interest.
The landlords were given the right to exile their serfs to Siberia without
trial, every such exile being set off as an army recruit. The landlords
made extensive use of this power to rid themselves of undesirables
as well as of old and sick peasants. Most of the exiles died on the way
from disease, exposure and hmiger; barely one out of four actually
reached the Siberian towns.
Like her predecessors, Elizabeth gave but little attention to state
affairs. Life at the palace with its continuous round of masquerades,
balls and other entertainments came to resemble an endless fete. The
empress spent lavish sums on her wardrobe.
Matters were complicated when Elizabeth Petrovna sent for her
nephew, Karl Peter Ulrich (son of Peter I's daughter, Anna Petrovna,
who had married the Duke of Holstein). In Russia he was called Peter
Fyodorovich and proclaimed heir to the throne. Peter Fyodorovich
was an ignorant, frivolous young man who drove his tutors to despair.
At eighteen and twenty he was still playing with toy soldiers, which he
addressed as though they were human beings. Brought up at a German
feudal court, Peter Fyodorovich was a passionate admirer of the Prus-
sian system of Frederick II. He hated Russia and called it “an accursed
country Empress Elizabeth Petrovna married him to the daughter
of a petty German prince, Sophia of Anhalt-Zerbst, who was called
Catherine Alexeyevna in Russia. Unlike her husband, Catherine was
capable and industrious; she read books, diligently studied the Russian
language and Russian customs, and endeavoured in every way to win
the favour of the Russian nobles.
===== The Seven Years' War (1756–1763) =====
The aggressive policy
of King Frederick II of Prussia (1740-1786) began to cause his neigh-
bours serious anxiety. Russia joined an alliance formed against
Prussia by France, Austria and Saxony. England sided with Prussia.
When Frederick II precipitated war by suddenly attacking Saxony,
the Russian troops in 1757 marched into Prussia.
The arrogant Prussian king considered his army “invincible" and
looked upon the war with Russia as something in the nature of a mili-
tary picnic. The very first encounters with the Russians made him
change his opinion. He sent a large force under the command of one of
his most able generals to meet the Russian army that was advancing
on the fortress of Koenigsberg. In August 1767 the Germans suddenly
attacked the Russian regiments near the village of Gross-Jagerndorf
while most of the units were moving along a nairow defile in the woods.
The Russian vanguard on the fringe of the woods manfully accepted battle despite the enemy’s overwhelming numerical superiority. On their staunchness depended the fate of the whole army, which had to
be given time to get out of the woods and deploy for action. The men
and officers displayed wonderful heroism. Men with gaping wounds
carried on until they lost consciousness. The ranks of the Russians
began to dwindle. The Germans were flushed with elation. Victory
seemed to be in their grasp.
At this juncture the regiments in the forest rushed into the fray
on their own initiative. The supply carts obstructing their palh, the
men burst through the thickets and took the enemy by surprise.
Giving the Germans no chance to collect themselves, the Russians,
with shouts of “Hurrah!” charged the enemy with fixed bayonets. The
Germans wavered before the shock of the impact and fled in disorder,
abandoning their guns and wounded. The Russian army won a com-
plete victory. Soon after, the big fortress of Koenigsberg surrendered
to the Russian troops without offering resistance.
The defeats at the hands of the Russian troops brought Frederick
to an impasse. Only the sluggishness of Russia’s allies saved him
from disaster. France and Austria feared Russia more than they did
Prussia. In 1759, after having rallied all his forces, Frederick led them
against the Russian army, which was threatening Frankfort -on -Oder.
The Russian troops under the veteran General Saltykov took up posi-
tions near the village of Kimersdorf . At first the Germans succeeded in
bearing down the left flank of the Russians despite their stubborn
resistance. Frederick was so confident of victory that without waiting
for the battle to end he sent a communique to Berlin annoimcing the
complete rout of the Russian army. In the meantime the Russian
regiments had regrouped and were warding off one fierce Prussian
attack after another with unequalled bravery. Then the Russian cav-
alry and infantry swooped down upon the enemy, striking a mortal
blow. The Germans fled, abandoning their weapons and banners. Freder-
ick himself barely escaped capture.
With almost his entire army lost in the battle at Kunersdorf, the
Prussian king gave way to utter despair, and even contemplated sui-
cide. "I am unfortunate to be alive, ” he wrote. “As I write this, everyone
is fleeing and I no longer have any power over these men.” Berlin wae
seized with panic.
Once more disagreement among the allies saved Frederick and
gave him a respite and an opportunity to collect a new army. But
a year later Russian troops occupied Berlin. In the autumn of 1760 a
small Russian force marched up to the German capital. Apart from the
armed inhabitants, the. garrison of Berlin consisted of 26 battalions of
infantry and 46 squadrons of cavalry, with 120 heavy guns. However,,
the victories of the Russian army had made such a powerful impres-
sion that the German generals deeided not to defend the city, despite their numerical superiority, and quietly led their troops out of the city during the night. In the morning the municipal authorities of Ber-
lin tendered the Russian command the key to the fortress gates of the
city on a velvet cushion.
Frederick’s position was hopeless. He was snatched from destruc-
tion by the death in December 1761 of Empress Elizabeth. The new
emperor, Peter III, a Prussophile and an admirer of Frederick, im-
mediately signed an armistice with Prussia.
The Seven ^'ea^s* War covered the battle standards of the Russian
regiments with new glory. Foreigners began to say that no other sol-
dier in the world could be compared to the Russian soldier. Even Fred-
erick admitted that it was easier to kill the Russians than force them
to retreat.
The well-known Russian general P. A. Rumyantsev (1725-1796)
achieved some outstanding victories in this war. During the Seven
Years’ War Rumyantsev had had occasion to convince himself of the
superiority of the Russian school of war initiated by Peter the Great
over the Prussian military system of Frederick II. Rumyantsev devel-
oped Peter’s military art and was the first to employ extended order
for securing effective rifle fire and attack in columns for massed bayonet
charges.


==== Russian Science in the Middle of the 18th Century ====
==== Russian Science in the Middle of the 18th Century ====
The Russian Academy of Sciences conceived by Peter was founded
at the end of 1725, after his death. Since there were no Russian scien-
tists Peter had to invite foreigners to Russia to organize higher educa-
tion and research . Some of the men who came to Russia were outstand-
ing scientists whose names have gone down in the history of science.
These include, for example, the mathematicians Bernoulli and Leonliard
Euler* But a large number of adventurers who styled themselves
scientists also came to Russia, The high state dignitaries appointed
to membership of the academy foreigners who could do nothing
more than write verses for court festivals.
The first Russian scientist was Mikhail Vasilyevich Lomonosov
(1711-1765).
Mikhail l^monosov was born into the family of a well-to-do fisher-
man in the northern coastal village «of Denisovka (near Kholmogory,
not far from Archangel), When the boy was ten years old his father
began to take him sea fishing. The dangerous life of a fisherman taught
the precocious youngster to observe the phenomena of nature closely*
During the long winter nights young Lomonosov diligently studied
his letters, grammar and arithmetic. Reading further stimulated hia
desire to study. He was refused admission to the school in Kholmogory
since he was the son of a peasant. Then he set out for Moscow, travelling 'with a transport of fish. By concealing his peasant
origin he was able to gain
admission to the Slavonic-
Greek-Latin Academy. For
live years Mikhail Lomonosov
lived from hand to mouth on
three kopeks a day. The no-
blemen’s sons who studied at
the academy made fun of
Lomonosov, a twenty-year-
old giant, but despite his
poverty and their mockery he
made rapid progress. After
five years at the Slavonic-
Greek-Latin Academy, Lomo-
nosov received an opportunity
to enter the Academy of Sci-
ences, since the gymnasium
attached to it could not sup-
ply enough noble-born stu-
dents to fill the quota. There
also Lomonosov’s ability and
diligence attracted the atten-
tion of the professors. As one of the three best students he was sent
abroad to complete his education. During the four years Lomo-
nosov spent abroad he delved into the works of the leading scientists
of Europe, studying chemistry, metallurgy, mining and mathemat-
ics. After his return to Kussia in 1745 he was made a professor, and
was the first Russian scientist to become a member of the academy.
Lomonosov made numerous important discoveries in various
fields of science. For versatility he has no equal in the history of Rus-
sian, science. Many of his ideas and discoveries won recognition only
in the 19th century, when they were brilliantly confirmed by the in-
vestigations of Western European and Russian scientists of later gener-
ations.
In the field of physics Lomonosov is the author of a theory of the
structure of matter which enabled him to give a true explanation of
many physical phenomena. He was the first to formulate the mechan-
ical theory of heat, which in the 17th century had been ascribed to
a subtle imponderable fluid called *‘caloric.” Lomonosov was the first
to arrive at a conception of the chemical elements and gave a scientific
substantiation for the law of the conservation of mass during chemical
changes. Forty years later this law was rediscovered by the French
chemist Lavoisier, to whom it is cr^ited. In the field of geology Lomonosov made a sftidy of the origin of minerals and ores which was of great practical significance for geological prospecting. He was the
first to demonstrate the vegetable origin of coal. His works laid the
foundation for research in physics, chemistry, astronomy, geology and
geography in Russia. He was the first man in Europe to deliver a course
of lectures on physical chemistry. He devoted much time to astronomy
and navigation, and worked out a method for accurately determining
a ship’s coordinates. He was almost sixty years ahead of Young in es-
tablishing the type of undulatory vibrations of the earth’s surface.
He was thirty years ahead pf Herschel in discovering the presence of
an atmosphere on Venus. He was 135 years ahead of Nansen in indi-
eating the direction of the drift in the Arctic Ocean.
Lomonosov always strove to apply scientific information and
discoveries for the benefit of his country. For instance, after more than
3.000 experiments he worked out a melhod of making coloured glass.
This enabled him and his pupils to make several mosaic paintings,
including. a huge one of the Bittle of Poltava (see drawing on p. 29),
Lomonosov drew up a remaikable plan for an expedition which was
to open a route from Europe to Asia through the Arctic Ocean. In one
of his poems Lomonosov expressed his confidence that Russian seamen
would solve this problem:<blockquote>Grim Nature does in vain assay


To conceal from us the way
Twixt our shores and East.
Into the future I gaze
And Russia's Columbus I see
Amidst the ice^ scoring destiny</blockquote>Lomonosov played a great role in the formation of the Russian
literary language. He eliminated distortions, obsolete ecclesiastical
expressions and unnecessary foreign words, making it conform more
closely to the language of the people. In his poetry he was the first
to utilize the musical qualities of the Russian language. He was
the author of a scientific Russian grammar; several generations
used his textbook. Even this brief list of Lomonosov’s main works
shows how extensive and varied was the activity of this Russian
scientist. Of him the famous Russian poet Alexander Pushkin
wrote:
‘‘Combining extraordinary strength of will with extraordinary
strength of reason Lomonosov embraced all the branches of educa^
tion. The thirst for knowledge was an overpowering passion of a soul
filled with passions. Historian, rhetorician, mechanic, chemist,
mineralogist, artist and poet — he experienced everything and fath*
omed all.’^
Lomonosov contributed greatly to the spread of science and the education of young scientists, writers and artists.
The Moscow University was founded in 1755 on Lomonosovas
initiative. During the second half of the 18th century the university
produced a number of outstanding scientists and writers.
==== The Colonial Policy of Russian Tsarism under Peter I's Successors ====
==== The Colonial Policy of Russian Tsarism under Peter I's Successors ====
===== The Discovery of Kamchatka =====
The Russians continued to develop
the Arctic, Siberia, the Amur region, and the coast and islands of
the Pacific. The tsarist government tried to make good its acute deficit,
brought on by the heavy war expenditures, the impoverishment of
the population and the exhaustion of the coimtry, by new colonial
conquests.
In 1697 and 1698 Vladimir Atlasov, an officer of the Streltsi, setting
out from the Anadyr outpost (on the Anadyr River) at the head of a
small detachment on deer sleds, reached the coast of Kamchatka
and imposed tribute, primarily in furs, on the Kamchadales (Itelmens).
This Russian explorer was the first to discover and describe the Kam-
chatka Peninsula.
The Kamchadales lived in clan communities, each clan com-
prising several hundred tent-homes. Pishing was the main occupation.
The clan^ were embroiled in constant feuds. The Kamchadales ’ weapons
Were bows with fiint and bone-tipped arrows. After Atlasov’s expedition
the first Russian outposts were set up on Kamchatka, which were
used by Cossacks. and soldiers as a base for freebooting expeditions
or quests for tribute. The Kamchadales often attacked the collectors
of tribute and sometimes came right up to the outposts, but were
not able to capture them.
A big Kamchadale uprising, involving a large number of clans,
flared up in 1731 and 1732. It was led by Kamchadales who had lived
among the Russians and had learned the use of firearms. After the
uprising had been quelled the Russians became firmly entrenched in
Kamchatka. At the same time the large clan communities of the Kam-
chadales began to disintegrate.
Less successful was the struggle of the tsarist government against
the Koryaks (Nymylans). The Koryaks roamed with their deer herds
in the tundra between the seacoast and the Kolyma River. At the
approach of military detachments they would break camp and move
on. The absence of roads and the scarcity of game rendered pursuit
difficult. With their superior knowledge of locality the Koryaks would
make sudden raids on groups of Russian Cossacks and soldiers and
wipe them out. The Chukches (Luoravetlans), who inhabited the northeastern extremity of Asia, waged a similar struggle against the tsarist government.
===== Bering’s Expedition =====
In the middle of the 17th century an expedi*
tion led by Simon Dezhnyov rounded the Chukotsk Peninsula and
proved the existence of a strait lying between Asia and America. By
the beginning of the 18th century, however, this discovery had been
forgotten. Shortly before his death Peter I wrote out instructions
for a Kamchatlia expedition which was to re-explore the noi'theastern
coast of Asia and determine whether it was connected with America.
Vitus Bering, a Dane serving in the Russian navy, was put in charge
of the expedition. During the first expedition (1728-30) Bering reached
the strait which bears his name, but he did not risk sailing on to the
coast of America. Two years after Bering’s return a Russian seaman
named Fyodorov and a geodesist named Gvozdev not only reached
the American coast in a small boat but drew the first map of the oppo-
site-lying coasts of Asia and America. This was a brilliant achievement
of Russian geographical science.
A second expedition was fitted out at the beginning of the forties
of the 18th century. After sailing for a month and a half Bering and
his companions sighted the snow-capped ranges of Alaska. The first
description of Alaska was also made by Russians.
On the return voyage the Bering expedition ran into great diflEicul-
ties. The shortage of drinking water and food led to an outbreak of
scurvy, which carried off one or two sailors every day. The expedition
stopped to winter on one of the Komandorski Islands, which was
named after Bering. It was on this island that Bering died and was
buried. The following summer the surviving sailors built a new boat,
in which they reached the coast of Kamchatka.
The expeditions of Russian navigators to the shore of America
Were of great scientific importance. They conclusively established*
the configuration of the northern coasts of Asia and America and at
the same time collected abundant data on the inhabitants and flora
and fauna of the regions.
The expeditions of scientists and explorers were followed by expedi-
tions of big traders to the Kurile and Aleutian islands as well as
to the American continent. From these areas traders and merchants
shipped out a tremendous quantity of seal, beaver, silver fox, blue
polar fox and other furs. The Russian-American Company was estab*
lished at the end of the 18th century to protect big commercial interests
and to fight English competition. This company received rights to
exploit Alaska, which became a Russian colony in 1797 and remained
one until 1867.
===== The Oppression of Bashkiria =====
After the suppression of the Aldar-
Kusyum uprising of 1705-1711 the tsarist government continued to
seize Bashkirian lands. The Bashkirs willingly gave refuge to Russian fugitive peasants and refused to hand them over to the tsarist government. With the idea of combating the Bashkirs and cutting them off
from the rest of the Volga peoples the government began to build
a new line of fortifications. First it built a chain of forts beyond the
Kama River, called the Trans-Kama Line, which prevented the Bashkirs
from crossing to the right bank of the Kama and to the left bank of
the Middle Volga. Then the governntent began to fortify the line along
the Yaik River (the Ural). The Bashkirs were forced to perform the
hardest earth aiid timber work on the construction of the forts. The
intensive exploitation of the Bashkirs by the tsarist government led
to fresh popular uprisings in Bashkiria.
In the summer of 1735 insurgent Bashkirs tried to hinder the
construction of Orenburg and other forts. Two years later another
revolt broke out, headed by feudal lords who aimed at creating an
independent Bashkir state. A few years later leadership of the Bashkirs
was assumed by a gifted soldier nanited Karasakal (Blackboard) who
claimed to be a descendant of Kuchum, the Siberian khan. He was
Well acquainted with Central Asia and could speak all the local dialects.
Karasakal was distinguished for his fearlessness. His memory lives
to the present day in folk songs, which call him swift ^‘as the wind,*'
and say that “the world has seen few men of his giant stature.’" Only
in June 1740 did the tsarist troops succeed in routing the main forces
of the insurgents near the Tobol River. Karasakal managed to escape
to Kazakh territory.
After the suppression of this uprising oppression of the Bashkir
population became still stronger. The Bashkirs were prohibited from
using the forests which had been turned over to the factories. The
tsarist government established a monopoly on salt, compelling the
Bashkirs to pay a high price for it. The Orthodox church forcibly con-
verted the Moslem Bashkirs to Christianity. Those who refused to
accept Christianity were persecuted and moved to new areas. The
church was used as a weapon to enslave and oppress the Bashkir
people.
The year 1755 saw a Bashkir uprising, chiefly of a religious character,
led by a mullah named Batyrsha. He circulated appeals throughout
the countryside describing the persecution of the Ba-shkir population
and calling upon the people to rise in defence of Islam. He urged them
to cease their struggle against the Kazakhs and to act jointly for their
common emancipation. Actually the religious nature of the movement
cloaked a struggle of the Bashkir people for independence. The uprising
assumed the form of guerilla warfare which went on for nearly two
years. Batyrsha was arrested and brought in chains to St. Petersburg^
where he spent several years in a dimgeon of the Schlusselburg Portress.
He perished in an attempt to escape after he had cut down several
of the prison guards.
After the suppression of the upjising headed by Batyrsha over
60,000 Bashkirs tied to the Kazakh sleppes to escape persecution.
Instigated by the tsarist government, the Kazakhs attacked the Bash-
kirs. They killed some of the men and turned the rest over to the tsarist
authorities. This is an example of how the tsarist government incited
one people against another in order to strengthen its hold over them.


==== Central Asia in the 18th Century ====
==== Central Asia in the 18th Century ====
With the increase in the power of the Uzbek feudal lords, who
acquired vast domains, the Bokhara and Khiva khanates fell into
utter political decline. The feudal lords waged interminable wars
among themselves, ravaging each other’s estates and massacring or
leading the people olF into captivity. Even such large cities as Samar-
kand, Bokhai a and others became almost depopulated. The crafts and
trade were in a state of total decline, the fields were overrun by weeds
and the surviving population starved and scattered in all directions.
In 1740 Shah Nadir of Persia subjugated the Central Asian khanate.
The devai?:tated country was in no condition to offer resistance. The
shah led off to Persia a large number of young men whom he compelled
to serve in his army.
After the departure of the Persian troops the feudal lords of Khiva
renewed their struggle with redoubled energy. Nomad Tuikmen tribes
took advantage of the anarchy to raid the settled areas and plunder
the population. The struggle for the restoration of the Khiva khanate
was begun by Mohammed-Emmin, an Uzbek nobleman, who suc-
ceeded in drivingoff the Tuikmen tribes and ermhing the opposition of
separate feudal lords. Peace was restored to the country and the people
began to return to their former homes. The immediate descendants of
Mohammed-Emmin founded a new Khiva dynasty.
The Bokhara khanate was restored by Mohammed-Rakhim, who
was also of Uzbek noble origin. Taken prisoner during the campaign
of the Persian shah, he served in his array and was sent by him to
Bokhara as chief satrap. Mohammed-Rakhim ruthlessly crushed all
opposition on the part of the feudal lords. In 1756 he became so power-
ful that he assumed the title of klian and founded a new dynasty of
Bokhara khans.
In the second half of the 18th century the Ferghana Valley became
the centre of an independent Kokand khanate.
The consolidation in Central Asia of the Uzbek states, which
defended their national independence against Persia and suppressed
the local feudal lords, played an important role in the restoration
of the economic life of these countries. The towns again grew populous
and became centres of the crafts and trade. The increase in trade with
Russia played an important part in the development of the towns.
===== The Kazakhs =====
At the end of the 17th century the Kazakhs were
<iivided into three zhuza, or states: the Great Horde, occupying
the Lake Balkhash area; the Medium Horde, in the steppes north
of the middle reaches of the Syr Darya, and the Small Horde,
north of the Aral Sea.
The Kazakh ruling caste, consisting of khans and sultans who
traced their ancestry to Genghis KLhan, regarded themselves as ‘‘blue*
bloods.” The power of the khans was hereditary. The various tribes
were ruled by sultans who were vassals of the khans. Both khans and
sultans extracted tribute from the population, impositions being made
on pasturage, trading caravans, on husbandmen (along the Syr Darya)
and on city dwellers.
In some of the tribes the hereditary clan elders became rulers,
independent of the khans and the sultans. They owned tremendous
herds of cattle and cruelly exploited the population, which still lived
under the patriarchal clan-community system. While the land belonged
to the community the cattle had long since become private property.
The elders of many communities were directly subordinate to the
sultans and the khans.
The Kazakh people had to wage a constant struggle against foreign
enemies who strove to deprive them of their independence. Brave
warriors known as batyri often led the struggle against the invaders.
In the twenties of the 18th century for example, the Kazakhs
Were attacked in the east by the Jungars (Kalmucks). This period
has been immortalized in Kazakh folklore as the time of the “Great
Disaster.” The Great Horde was conquered and lost its political in-
dependence. The towns on the Syr Darya were made subject to the
Jungars. The Medium Horde migrated to the Tobol River. The Small
Horde migrated to the Yaik River, closer to the Russian border, where
the Kazakhs came into conflict with the Volga Kalmucks.
In 1731 the Kazakh khan of the Small Horde, Abulkhaiyr, took
Russian citizenship in the hope of obtaining aid from the Russians
against the Kalmucks.
In 1758 the Kazakh people under the leadership of the famous
warrior Khan Ablai of the Medium Horde utterly routed the Jungars
with the help of Chinese troops and thereby threw off the Jungar
yoke.
The grievous condition of the Kazakh masses, oppressed both
by their own feudal lords and the Russian government, led to a big
uprising (1783-1797) in the Small Horde. The uprising* was headed
by a batyr named Srym.
The tsarist detachments could not cope with the movement, which
had assumed a sweeping character and was at the same time directed
against the sultans and the rich elders. Thereupon the sultans of the
Small Horde united and secured aid from, the sultans of the Medium Horde. Many rich elders went over to the side of the new khan appointed by the tsarist government.
Srym and his followers killed the khan, who was hated by the
people, and moving deeper into the steppes continued the struggle
against the tsarist forces. Pursued by Kazakh feudal lords^and Russian
detachments, Srym fled to Khiva, where he perished in 1802,
On the Upper Yaik the Kazakhs came into conflict with the Bash-
kirs. The tsarist government adroitly played off the Bashkirs, Kazakhs
and Kalmucks against each other in order to strengthen its own in-
fluence beyond the Volga. Tsarism regarded the Bashkirs as the most
dangerous of these peoples.


=== The Noblesse Empire of Catherine II (1762–1796) ===
=== The Noblesse Empire of Catherine II (1762–1796) ===
Line 1,440: Line 2,148:
==== Beginning of the Reign of Catherine II ====
==== Beginning of the Reign of Catherine II ====


===== The Coup d’Etat of 1762 =====
After Elizabeth’s death her nephew
Peter Fyodorovich, the former Duke of Holstein, became the Rus-
sian emperor as Peter III (1761-1762). He proclaimed himself an adherent
of the king of Prussia and immediately suspended the operations of
the Russian army against Frederick II. Peter III surrounded himself
with generals and officers from Holstein and energetically set about
introducing the Prussian system into the Russian army, which justifi-
ably regarded itself as the victor over Frederick’s army. After conclud-
ing peace with Frederick, Peter began to prepare for a war against
Denmark in the interests of the Holstein dynasty, interests which
were alien to the Russian state. The fact that he was emperor of
Russia did not prevent Peter from espousing the cause of Prussia and
Holstein.
Despite his contempt for the Russian nobles, Peter was obliged
to pass a law on “liberties for the nobility” (1762), a law which had
great importance for the landlords. It abolished the obligatory service
of nobles in the "army and civil institutions. Many of the nobles
immediately retired and busied themselves with their estates.
However, even this important concession to the nobles only temporar-
ily checked the outburst against Peter’s policy. A conspiracy was
formed among the officers of the guards in favour of his consort,
Catherine Alexeyevna, who had always been ambitious of becoming
empress of Russia.
The Orlov brothers, officers of the guards, headed the conspirators and maintained secret contact with Catherine. Early in the morning
of June 28, 1762, they brought Catherine to St. Petersburg from a
suburban palace and proclaimed her empress. The guards regiments
willingly swore allegiance to her. The following day, after an unsuccess-
ful attempt to flee to Kronstadt, Peter formally abdicated the throne.
He was murdered shortly afterwards. Catherine Alexeyevna became
Empress Catherine II.
===== Catherine II =====
At the time Catherine II ascended the throne, Russia ’s
administrative system and economy was in a slate of utter disorganiza-
tion and decline. There was no money in the treasury. The army had
not received its pay for more than seven monihs. The ships were in
disrepair and the fortresses were crumbling. Everywhere the people
complained of oppression, bribery and extortions by the tsarist judges
and officials. Unrest was rife among the masses, affecting about 49,000
peasants attached to factories and 150,000 serfs on landlords* estates.
The jails were filled with prisoners and convicts.
Catherine realized the danger that threatened the feudal empire of
the nobility. She understood that to consolidate the state, the adminis-
trative system had to be put in order, the army strengthened and the
economy restored. She considered that only a strong government
would be able to check the spread of peasant uprisings. I^ile giving
the landlords still more power over their peasants, Catherine in the
early years of her reign nevertheless attempted to alleviate the burden
of serfdom for fear of new peasant uprisings.
At the beginning of her reign Catherine studied the works of the
enlightened philosophers, with some of whom she kept up a correspond-
ence. Representatives of French philosophic school, such as Voltaire,
Montesquieu, Diderot and others, attacked the feudal system and
ridiculed medieval prejudices. They proclaimed the triumph of reason,
which was to point the way to the reconstruction of the social system
on the basis of equality of men before law. The philosophers placed
their hopes for such a reformation on the activity of enlightened mon-
archs. They proclaimed the ‘‘union of philosophers and monarchs.’*
This system was called “enlightened absolutism,” i,e., a system under
which the monarch was to do everything for the people, without,
however, admitting them to the government of the state. The ideas
of enlightened philosophy were widespread in thje countries where
old feudal institutions were preventing the rise of the bourgeois social
system, though conditions were ripe for it. However, it was inevitable
that progressive bourgeois thinkers should lose faith in the possibility
of reiaping the social system with the help of monarchs. In Russia,
where the feudal-serf system reigned supreme, these enlightened ideas
influenced only a small group of advanced intellectuals among the
nobility.
Catherine wanted to utilize the ideas of the philosophers and their criticism of feudalism not in order to destroy this system but to
strengthen the absolutist-feudal state by introducing certain im-
provements in administration.
Through her correspondence with Voltaire, Diderot and others,
Catherine wished to create the impression in Europe that she was
a wise and enlightened monarch. She deceived these writers. Poverty,
hunger and ignorance reigned in the Russian serf village, yet Catherine
informed Voltaire that there was not a peasant in Russia who did not
eat chicken when he felt like it, and that lately (this was a hint at her
own reign) the peasants had been showing a preference for turkey.
Catherine was extremely hypocritical. While assuring the philosophers
that she was prepared to make their doctrines her political precept,
she at the same time ridiculed these doctrines. Catherine loved flattery
and adoration. She surrounded herself with adulators and strove to
have herself glorified in European literature.
Unlike her immediate predecessors, Catherine personally took
part in the decision of all important questions of policy. She drafted
laws and edicts, was interested in literature, and even published a
magazine (A Bit of Everything).
During her reign the nobility received additional important privi-
leges. “The Age of Catherine” was the golden age in the history of
the noblesse empire.
A few days after her accession Catherine issued a special ukase
demanding absolute obedience on the part of the peasants to the land-
lords. To bring order into the government system she decided to convene
a commission which was to draw up a new code of laws, she herself
writing the Instructions for the guidance of the commission in which
she drew extensively upon the works of Montesquieu and several other
writers of Western Europe. In the Instructions she strove to prove
the necessity of an autocracy for Russia.
The commission for drafting new laws began its sessions in the
summer of 1767 in Moscow. The majority of the deputies were nobles
and Wealthy townspeople. The serf peasants had not taken part in
the election of the commission and were not represented on it. The
deputies appeared with instructions from their electors in which the
latter voiced their needs and desires. The nobles asked not only
that their rights and privileges be preserved but that they be
extended.
Most of the meetings of the commission were devoted to a reading
of the Instructions from'the empress and a discussion of those submitted
by the deputies. No practical results followed from Catherine *s‘Instruc-
tions or from the commission she initiated for the drafting of new
laws. At the end of 1768 the commission ceased functioning.
==== Foreign Policy of Catherine II prior to the Peasant War ====
==== Foreign Policy of Catherine II prior to the Peasant War ====
===== The First Partition of Poland (Rzecz Pospolita) =====
The sudoesses
of the Russian army in the Seven Years* War made a tremendous*
impression in Western Europe both on Russia's allies in this war,
Austria and France, and on her opponent, Prussia. Despite Russia's
unexpected withdrawal from the war, her role in international affairs
grew considerably. Austria and France regarded her growing power
and influence with displeasure and alarm. France particularly feared
Russian influence in the East. French merchants and statesmen hoped
to monopolize trade with the East. Consequently France strove to
surround Russia with a ring of hostile states, and to unite Turkey,
-Poland, Sweden and Austria against her. The leaders of Russian foreign
^ policy tried to counter the Franco-Austrian alliance by an alliance
of northern countries — Russia, Prussia, England, and others. But
their attempts failed owing to irreconcilable antagonisms among these
states.
Austria wished to conquer the fertile lands of Western Ukraine.
Prussia wanted to annex Polish territory on the Lower Vistula. Russia
strove to recover Byelorussian and Ukrainian lands which had been
seized by Poland. Finally, every one of these countries — Russia,
Austria and Prussia — feared each other's increase.
Poland was in a state of utter decline. The central government
had little power. The king's authority was limited by the Diet. A
single vote cast against a proposal in the Diet was sufficient to reject
it. This was called liberum veto, a practice. which led to great abuses,
for the deputies to the Diet openly traded their votes. Even a unanimous
decision of the Diet was not always certain to be enforced, since the
dissatisfied gentry formed armed confederations which could be made
to yield only by force of arms.
The Polish state system benefited the big magnates for it enabled
them to direct foreign and home policy in their own interests and
to rule their vast possessions with a free hand! The lot of the Polish
peasants was particularly hard. Even worse was the position of the
other nationalities, especially the Ukrainians and the Byelorussians.
The Orthodox population and the Protestants were subjected to all
manner of persecutions.
After the death of King Augustus III of Poland (in 1763) the Russian
government succeeded in having Count Stanislaus Poniatowski, Cather-
ine's candidate, elected king, Russia and Prussia jointly demanded
that ther Diet give equal rights to the Orthodox Believers, the Protes-
tants and the Catholics. V^en the Diet refused to accede to this de«
mand, the Russian ambassador to Poland, Prince Repnin, organized
three confederations of representatives of the Protestants, Orthodox Believers and of Catholics who were dissatisfied with the king. The confederates received large financial assistance from the Russian
government, and Russian troops were sent into Polish territory. Voices
continued to be raised in the Diet against any concessions, but Repnin
arrested several senators in Warsaw itself and sent them to Russia
under a strong guard. The Diet was compelled to agree to equalize
the rights of the non-Catholic and the Catholic gentry. In 1768 a special
agreement was concluded between Poland and Russia under which
no changes were to be made in the Polish state system in the future^
Russia undertook to guarantee its inviolability,
A section of the gentry that was dissatisfied with the concessions-
made to the Russian government formed an armed confederation ia
the town of Bar. The confederates obtained the support of France^
who was interested in checking Russian influence, and began to make^
raids on the Ukrainian population. This led to a Cossack and peasant
uprising in the Ukraine against Polish rule. The tsarist government
helped the Polish authorities to suppress the uprising, since it waa
afraid of the peasant movement spreading to Russia.
Russia’s growing influence in Poland exceedingly alarmed both
Austria and Prussia. Frederick II, fearing that Russia would annex
Poland, drew up a plan for the partition of Polish territory among
Austria, Prussia and Russia. Under an agreement concluded by these-
governments, Prussia took over the Polish possessions on the Baltie
seacoast and part of Great Poland. The eastern part of Prussia was
thus united with the western part (Brandenburg) in one whole, Prussia’s
claims to Danzig and Thorn, however, were rejected by Catherine*
Austria seized Ukrainian Galicia, and Russia took over part of Byelo-
russia. This was the first partition of Poland, carried out in 1773*
The First War With Turkey (1768-1774). The events in Poland
accelerated the outbreak of war between Russia and Turkey. The
French ambassador persuaded the Turkish government that the in-
crease of Russian influence in Pi>laiid was to the disadvantage of Turkey
and constituted a danger to her. Moreover, the events in Poland had
tied down part of the Russian army. The Tuiks thought this an oppor-
tune moment to check Russian advance to the Black Sea. In 1768 the
sultan demanded of the Russian ambassador in Constantinople that
Russia withdraw her troops from Poland. Upon receiving a refusal
he ordered the Russian embassy arrested and imprisoned.
Europe was certain that Ru.<^sia would not be equal to a double'
war with^Turkey and Poland and would be defeated. Hostilities were
opened by the Crimean khan. In the spring of 1769 Tatar hordes invaded
and ravaged the south Russian bordeilands. This was the last large*
incursion of the Crimean Tatars into Russian or Ukrainian territory.
General Rumyantsev, an outstanding military leader, well known^
for his viotorieo over the Germans in the Seven Years’ War, was placed at the head of the Russian army. His method of warfare was distinguished for daring and novel tactics. Rumyantsev himself sought out
the enemy. Above all he tried to destroy the enemy’s man power. He
chose his commanders ably. Among them was Alexander Vasilyevich
Suvorov, whose military genius brought him rapid advancement.
In 1770 Rumyantsev learned that a Turkish arrny of 80,000 stood
encamped not far from the Larga River. Rumyantsev had only about
^0,000 men at his disposal. ‘‘Our glory and dignity do not allow us
to suffer the presence of the enemy,” he said. The Russian army secretly
crossed the river and dealt the enemy a swift Hanking blow. The battle
-ended in complete victory for the Russian array.
Two weeks later Rumyantsev with about 80,000 Tatars in his
rear was confronted bj^ the main forces of the Turks, 150,000 strong,
'Commanded by the vizier. The commander-in-chief of the Turkish
army was certain that t he Russian army had fallen into a trap. Despite
the enemy’s overwhelming superiority Rumyantsev decided to open
the attack first. “To beat big forces with small ones,” he said, “is
an art and glory, but to be defeated by a superior foe requires no skill.”
Humyantsev did not wait to be attacked but launched an offensive
against the vizier, who had camped on the banks of the Kagul River
(a tributary of the Danube). The Turkish artillery opened withering
fire on the attacking forces, and large masses of cavalry rushed between
the columns in an attempt to scatter them. It was a critical moment.
Some of the units began to waver. Just then Rumyantsev appeared.
“Stick it, lads I” he cried to his men, and inspiring them by his own
example led them forward. The picked Turkish troops fell back before
the Russian bayonet charge and tied from the battlefield. This victory
cleared the Turks from the entire territory between the Dniester and
the Danube. Military operations lifted to the right bank of the Danube.
For his victories won during the First Turkish War Rumyantsev,
among other awards, received the rank and title of General Field
Marshal and the honorific epithet of Zaduaaishy (of the Danube)
for his passage of the Danube.
Rumyantsev set forth his ideas on warfare in his “Rites of Military
Service” which were later adopted with slight modification as the
official regulations for the army. These instructions are permeated
throughout by the idea of offensive strategy and tactics. Rumyantsev
demanded consideration for the men and the cultivation in officers
and men of a sense of military duty and resourcefulness. One of Ru-
myantsev’s pupils was the great Russian genera] Suvorov.
Major successes were attained at sea as well. The Russian fleet,
which up to the out break of war had been stationed in the Baltic Sea,
rounded Europe and sailed up to the Greek coast in the Mediterranean.
In June 1770 a Russian sqiiadron under Admiral Sviridov attacked
the Turkish fleet near the Bay of Chesme (in Asia Minor, opposite the Island of Chios). The Turks had more than twice as many ships and guns as the Russians. The Russian fleet had its orders to destroy
the enemy or perish in the attempt. After several hours of furious
battle the Turkish fleet raised sail and hurried to take refuge in the
Bay of Chesme. On the following day the entire Turkish fleet was
destroyed.
In 1771 another Russian army conquered all the Crimea in a short
space of time. The Russian army crossed the Danube repeatedly in
the following years. Alexander Suvorov won renown in these campaigns.
Peace was concluded in 1774 in the village of Kuchuk Kainarji.
Catherine II hastened to conclude peace because of a formidable upris*
ing of peasants under the leadership of Pugachev that had flared
up in the country. Under the peace terms Russia received the lands
between the Dnieper and the Bug as well as Kerch in the Crimea,
which furnished an outlet to the Black Sea through the Kerch Strait,
Russian ships now enjoyed the same freedom of the Black Sea as
the English and the French. Turkey also had to open the straits of
the Dardanelles and the Bosporus to Russian ships. The Crimean
khanate was proclaimed independent of Turkey, and Russian
influence in the Crimea increased.


==== Serf Economy in the Second Half of the 18th Century ====
==== Serf Economy in the Second Half of the 18th Century ====
===== The Condition of the Peasants =====
In the second half of the 18th
century Russia’s economy continued to be based on serfdom. Cather-
ine made extensive grants of land, together with the peasants living
on them, as presents and rewards to nobles. For example, the Orlov
brothers, who had taken part in the palace coup of 1762, received
an award of over 50,000 peasants; Field Marshal Potemkin was given
more than 40,000. Altogether Catherine awarded her nobles 800,000
peasants. During her reign privately-owned serfs constituted slightly
more than half of the entire peasant population. Of the remaining
number the largest group were the ‘‘state” peasants. As in the 17th
century, the peasants whose taxes went to maintain the court of the
tsar were called “court” peasants. Under Paul I, Catherine’s son,
peasants privately owned by the royal family began to be called appa-
nage peasants. In 1764 Catherine dispossessed the monasteries of their
demesnes and placed the peasants living on them under a special
body, the College of Economy. These peasants were known as “eco-
nomic.”
With the development of commodity circulation market relations
became more stable and diversified. In the 18th century Russian
exports of agricultural produce to Western Europe rapidly increased.
The main items were flax and hemp, which constituted about one-
third of the total value of the exports. Russian hemp was in great demand for European sailing ships. Com exports increased noticeably at the end of the century^ when Bussia had completely gained pos-
session of the coast of the Black Sea. The demand for corn increased
rapidly on the home market as well, owing to the growth of the non-
agricultural urban population: in 1724 the urban population of Bussia
was 328,000; in 1782 it was 802,000, and in 1796 it reached 1,301,000.
The landlords, in need of ready money, marketed hemp, flax, fats^
corn and other produce. They strove to extract maximum profits
from their serf economy.
The productivity of serf labour on the barren lands of the north-
ern forest zone was so low that the landlords found it more profit-
able to accept obrok (quit-rent) from the peasant than to compel
him to till their land. On the other hand, in the southern black earth
regions the harshchina (corvee) became the main form of service ren-
dered by the peasants. Thus there arose the division of the serfs into
a category which paid ohrok and another which rendered harshchina,
services. During Catherine’s reign ohroJcs were more than doubled
on the average. To raise money for ohrok payments peasants left their
villages to find employment as carpenters, blacksmiths, factory work-
ers, cab drivers in the towns, vendors, etc. The peasants who rendered
harshchina had an even harder time. They had to work on the land-
lord’s estate three days out of the week. Many landlords demanded
even more days of work, and some left the peasants only the holidays
on which to cultivate their own land.
Work hours were not fixed by law, and were left entirely to the
discretion of the landlord. Usually the peasant started work before sunrise and finished only at dusk. To compel obedience the landlord had to possess great power over the peasants. An ukase issued by
Catherine in 1765 gave a landlord the right to exile his peasants to
penal servitude for being “insolent.” Two years later the peasants
were prohibited from lodging any complaints against their landlords.
In the second half of the 18th century the purchase and sale of
peasants became very common. Landlords often sold their peasants
apart from the land, “for shipment.” Villages and families were sold
wholesale, and frequently peasants were separated from their fami-
lies, and children sold separately from their parents. The price of a
peasant varied according to his sex, age, physique, and calling. Land-
lords were known to have sold girls at 10 rubles apiece. At the same
time they paid hundreds and even thousands of rubles for pedigree
borzoi puppies. Advertisements for the sale of serfs were openly print-
ed in the official newspapers side by side^ with announcements of the
sale of cattle, dogs and misoellaneous chattels.
The landlords* power over the lives and property of the peasants
led to monstrous crimes. The case of a woman landholder named
Saltykova is an example of the savage tyranny that was rife among the landed proprietors. Over a period of 10 years Saltykova (whom the people called derisively Saltychikha) tortured to death about
140 persons, mostly women and girls, on trifling pretexts. She invent-
ed the most refined tortures for her victims: she tore off their ears
with red-hot pincers, compelled them to stand barefooted in the freez-
ing cold, etc. Saltykova was brought to trial only five years after
complaints had been lodged against her , Since she enjoyed immunity from
corporal punishment as a member of the nobility, other people were
tortured in her presence during the trial in order to instill fear in her.
The court condemned Saltykova to hard labour, but Catherine com-
muted the sentence to confinement in a cloister.
===== The Growth of Manufacturing =====
As in the 17th century, most
of the goods which appeared on the market were supplied by the peas-
ants and the petty urban craftsmen, since manufactory production,
despite its considerable development, could not satisfy the demands
of the market. The number of manufactories increased approximately
threefold duriiig Catherine’s reign. Serf labour was widely employed
in the manufactories, and serf factories remained the prevailing type up
to the second half of the 18th century. Due to the shortage of free
labom, the nobles who owned estates and peasants found themselves
in a better position than the merchants, for they could put their serfs
to work in the manufactories, obtaining the necessary raw materials
such as iron ore, wool, flax, hemp, etc., from their farms and mines.
These conditions stimulated the development of manufactories on
the estates of the nobles, which competed effectively with those of
the merchants. Some of the better off serf peasants grew rich by trad-
ing and money-lending and established manufactories of their own,
employing the labour of freemen and of peasants who tried to earn
their obrok.
The labour of the manufactory workers was very hard and differed
little from that of serfs on the land. The work premises were usually
dark, damp and dirty. The workday lasted as a rule 14 and sometimes
16 hours. The wages were miserably low, and not paid regularly.
The workers went hungry and were frequently ill. The lot of the ^‘posses-
sional” peasants in the metallurgical factories was particularly hard.
They had to work in factories located scores and even hundreds of
miles away from their villages.
===== Outbreaks Among the Peasants and Manufactory Workers =====
Ruthless exploitation at the manufactories resulted in a mass move-
ment of strikes and open uprisings of the working people in the
middle of the 18th century. The largest uprisings were those among
the peasants attached to the factories of the merchants Goncharov
and Demidov in 1752. The factory peasants of the Goncharov sail-
making establishment near the town of Maloyaroslavets defeated
the military detachment sent to suppress the rising and even seized three of its guns. The same year an entire district attached to the Demidov iron foundries rebelled. A local retired soldier taught the
peasants how to handle arms. The peasants routed a detachment of
600 soldiers sent out against them.
The uprisings at the Goncharov and Demidov factories were crushed
only after a large detachment of tsarist troops consisting of three
regiments of infantry and artillery was sent out against them. Iso*
lated uprisings likewise broke out in the metallurgical works of the
Urals in the ’sixties.
Disorders among the serf peasants showed a marked increase
beginning with the ’forties. Peasants killed their landlords and bail-
iffs, set fire to estates, and sometimeo rose in whole villages against
the government detachments. The movement grew particularly strong
after 1762, when the landlords, upon returning to their estates fol-
lowing the edict of ‘‘liberties of the nobility,” began to oppress the
peasants still more.


==== The Peasant War Led by Pugachev ====
==== The Peasant War Led by Pugachev ====
===== The Beginning of the Uprisings =====
In the sixties of the 18th cen-
tury outbreaks among the serfs became more frequent. There were
close upon 40 uprisings in the central regions of Kussia alone.
The Volga peoples who were most outrageously exploited by both
the landlords and the tsarist officials, found themselves in a partic-
ularly grievous position. After the suppression of the Batyrsha uprising
in Bashkiria, the seizure of Bashkirian lands was intensified. Russian
merchants and manufacturers laid waste to the Bashkirian farms,
cut down forests and built new factories. Fearing raids, they turned
the factories into regular fortresses and supplied them with arms and
gunpowder -
The Kalmucks, who until the seventies of the 18th century lived
on either side of the Lower Volga, were in no better a position. In 1771,
unable to bear the persecutions of the tsarist government any longer,
a considerable section of the Kalmucks who had pitched their nomad
camps on the left banks of the Volga migrated eastward towards tha
Chinese border. The majority of the Kalmucks died on the way from
hunger and in battle with the Kazakhs. The survivors settled in Chinese
Eastern Turkestan. The only Kalmucks remaining in Russia were
those who lived on the right bank of the Volga.
The unrest also spread among the Russian Cossacks living on the
Vaik (Ural) River. By the middle of the 18th century the same social
differentiation had taken place among the Yaik Cossacks as among
the Zaporozhye and Don Cossacks before them. There were constant
conflicts between the wealthy Cossacks and the mass of the rank-and-
file. As a rule the government took the side of the wealthy Cossacks and their atamans and regarded all opposition to them as "mutiny.” During an uprising in the town of Yaitsk in 1772 the Cossacks killed
General Traubenberg, and several Cossack atamans. Government
troops sent out against the Yaik Cossacks quelled the uprising and
occupied Yaitsk. Cossack self-government was abolished and a com-
mandaut at the head of a military detachment was put in charge of
the to^vn. Many of the Cossacks who had taken part in the uprising
managed to escape persecution.
Attempts to send the Cossacks to the war against Turkey provoked
outbreaks also among the Don Cossacks. At that time a rumour spread
among the Don and Yaik Cossacks that Peter III was alive and hiding
in their midst. Impostors claiming to be the tsar appeared on the
scene. The people had but a vague idea of the life of Peter III. His
violent death was ascribed to the revenge of the nobles for his alleged
desire to ease the lot of the peasants.
===== Emelyan Pugachev =====
In the autumn of 1773 Emelyan Pugachev
assumed leadership of the Cossack uprising. Pugachev was born and raised in the Don Cossack village of Zimoveisk, which
also happened to be the birth-
place of Stepan JRazin. He
had participated in the Seven
Years’ War, had been in
Poland and seen active serv-
ice during the war with
Turkey. Sent home on sick
leave, he did not return to
the army but became a fugi-
tive Cossack. He wandered
about the Don, Volga and
Yaik areas, where he met
fugitive peasants and workers
of the Ural factories, the
Cossack poor and Old Be-
.lievers. During these travels
he became well acquainted
with the temper and needs
of the people.
In September 1773 Pu-
gachev appeared on the Yaik
with a small group of Cos-
sacks. He passed himself 6fF
as Em^ror Peter HI. Cos-
sacks ^gan to rally around
him, including many who had taken part in the uprising of 1772. Pugachev with a Cossack
detachment went up the Yaik to-
wards Orenburg. At Pugachev’s
approach the garrison soldiers and
Cossacks of the small, poorly-
fortified outposts situated along
the river banks killed or bound
their officers and went over to his
side. At the beginning of October
1773 Pugachev appeared before the
walls of Orenburg, a strong fortress
with a large garrison. Unable to
take it by storm Pugachev began
a siege which lasted about six
months.
===== The Uprising of the Peasants and the Volga Peoples =====
The Pugachev uprising stirred up all
the peoples of the Volga steppes.
Kazakh nomad camps came up to
1 he Yaik and some of their detachments joined Pugachev’s army.
Kalmucks from the steppes between the Lower Volga and the Black
Sea also began to join Pugachev’s army. Detachments of Tatars,
Bashkirs and Cheremissi (Mari) marched to the upper reaches of the
Yaik to meet Pugachev. The uprising also spread rapidly among the
metallurgical workers and the Russian serf peasants of the mining
and metallurgical areas. Every day new groups of peasants from the
adjacent estates and workers from the metallurgical works joined
Pugachev,
The Cossack uprising grew into a peasant war which roused both
the Russian and non-Russian population of the Volga area; During
the siege of Orenburg Pugachev and his lieutenants, who were men
with military experience gained during service in the tsarist army,
devoted their attention to forming peasant and Cossack detachments.
The peasants and Cossacks were divided into regiments and com-
panies. There were special regiments of Kalmucks, Bashkirs, Tatars,
factory workers and others, every regiment having its own place in
the camp. The men were very poorly and diversely armed. Only a
few had muskets or pistols. Many were armed only with knives or
merely clubs. An artillery was formed of captured cannon and put
under the command of an ex-soldier. Additional guns were sent from
the Urals works by the workers who made an attempt to restart
the manufacture of guns and other weapons for the insurgents.
Discipline in the people’s army, despite Pugachev’s severity, was
lax. Every regiment or detachment tried to operate independently in
battle. The peasants fought bravely as long as they were near their
own villages, but deserted the army when it moved elsewhere.
Pugachev issued ^‘manifestos” in the name of Emperor Peter III
in which he promised the people ploughlands, woods, pasturage,
waters, fisheries, salt deposits, etc. He promised to free the peasants
from the “yoke of slavery” and give them back their freedom. He
promised to relieve the entire population of the burdensome poll tax.
He called the nobles villains and ordered them put to death. In rebel-
ling against the landlords the peasants believed that a “good tsar”
would rid them of serfdom, and in Pugachev they saw precisely such
a “good tsar.”
===== Pugachev’s Successes =====
At the end of 1773 Pugachev defeated
a government detachment sent under General Kar to relieve besieged
Orenburg. This victory over the regular troops created a tremendous
impression both in the rebel areas and in the rest of the country. The
nobles were seized with panic. Even in localities hundreds of miles
from the Volga landlords awaited with trepidation the appearance
of the dreaded Pugachev. Large forces of the regular army under the
command of General Bibikov were sent out against the insurgents.
The peasant war brought forth many gifted and valiant com-
manders of people’s detachments. The gallant Salavat Yulayev led
the Bashkir cavalry. Salavat Yulayev was a poet whose songs breathed
boundless love for his native land, for its fields and forests and nomad
camps. Another gifted commander, Ivan Beloborodov, came from the
ranks of the Urals workers. Ataman Ivan Zarubin, a simple Yaik
Cossack popularly called Chika, on more than one occasion de-
feated tsarist troops. When Pugachev approached Orenburg he was
met by a serf named Afanasi I^lopusha who had been sent by the
governor of Orenburg to set fire to the powder stores of the insurgents
and persuade the Cossacks to desert the uprising. But Khlopusha
went over to the side of Pugachev and became one of. his closest asso-
ciates. He was put in command of a detachment and his swift and
sudden attacks spread terror among the nobles.
In March 1774 Pugachev was defeated near Orenburg and com-
pelled to raise his siege of the city. Retreating from his pursuers, he
moved to Bashkiria, where his ranks were once more reinforced by
local metallurgical workers, Russian peasants and Bashkirs. This
enabled Pugachev to turn toward the Kama and make for Elazan,
the administrative centre of the entire Volga area, whose capture would
have had an important influence on the further trend of the uprising.
Pugachev came up to Kazan in July 1774, Guns were brought
up to the city under cover of a supply train with hay and straw. At the
same time a body of unarmed factory peasants stealthily made its way through the gullies and suddenly attacked the town fortifications, driving off the tsarist soldiers practically with their bare hands.
Then they turned a captured gun on the town and opened fire down
the streets. The Bashkirs burst into the town from the other side.
The tsarist garrison took refuge in an ancient fortress. Meanwhile a
relief force of tsarist troops under Colonel Michelson had come up.
Pugachev’s forces were routed in a pitched battle near Kazan and he
himself with a small detachment fled to the right bank of the Volga.
===== Pursuit of Pugachev =====
His severe defeat, the approach of au-
tumn, and difficulties in obtaining provision and fodder compelled
Pugachev to make for the southern steppes. On the right bank of the
Volga all that remained of his army was a small detachment . But when
be arrived in the densely-populated districts where there were many
landlords’ estates his ranks were swelled by a new influx of serfs.
Soon the entire Volga area south of Nizhni Novgorod was up in arms.
Towns surrendered without practically offering any resistance. Peasants
rallied to Pugachev of their own accord, bringing along with them
their landlords tied hand and foot. But these peasant reinforcements
scattered as quickly as they rallied. The untrained peasants could not
stand up against the regular troops, who pursued Pugachev relent-
lessly, giving him no respite. After passing through Penza, Saratov and Kamyshin, Pugachev at the end of August drew near to Tsaritsyn (now Stalingrad). Michelson overtook him not far from this town and
routed him completely. Pugachev and a few score Cossacks managed
to cross the Volga and flee to the steppes, where surrounded on all
sides by his pursuers, he sought in vain for a means of escape to the Yaik.
Demoralization set in among his following, the less staunch of
his Cossacks complaining that their ataman was leading them to
destruction. Pugachev was seized and bound by a group of Cossack
elders who handed him over to the tsarist authorities. Chained hand
and foot, Pugachev was conveyed in a wooden cage to Moscow, where
he was executed in January 1775. A large number of Moscow noblemen
gathered to witness his execution, which was regarded as a ‘‘genuine
festival for the nobility.” However, the people have never forgotten
Emelyan Pugachev, whose memory still lives in folk songs and legends.
The tsarist government took savage reprisals against the people
who had taken part in the uprising.
The peasant uprising under Pugachev failed, as had those led by
Bolotnikov, Stepan Razin and Bulavin, as well as the other, smaller,
peasant uprisings. Pugachev’s peasant detachments fought stubbornly
only near their own villages. They were poorly armed and lacked
military training. The peasants nourished the belief that a “good
tsar” would improve their lot. That is why Pugachev passed himself
off as the tsar. The peasants could win only with the help of the workers;
but there was no working class in Russia in the 18th century. “Peasant
revolts can be successful only if they are combined with revolts of the
workers and if the peasant revolts are led by the workers. Only a
combined revolt led by the working class has any chance of achieving
its aim.”*
Though unsuccessful the peasant war of 1773-1775 played a
progressive role in that it dealt a severe blow to serfdom.


==== The Strengthening of the Dictatorship of the Nobles ====
==== The Strengthening of the Dictatorship of the Nobles ====
The peasant war revealed to the nobility that the machine of
feudal government was not strong enough to secure the landlords’
power over the masses of serf peasantry. Consequently, in 1775, after
her victory in the peasant war, Catherine made an important reform
in the local administration. The whole country was divided into
50 gubernias or governments, each with a population of about 300,000.
The gubernias were subdivided into uyezds (counties) with about
30,000 inhabitants each. Governors subordinate to the supreme author-
ity Were placed at the head of the gubernias. In some cases two or
three gubernias were combined imder a single lord lieutenant. Administration was thus made more centralized. The uyezds were administered by chief constables and by councilmen elected from among
the nobles. In addition to the power they wielded as landlords the
nobles now received administrative power over the entire population
of their districts. Local self-government by the nobles necessitated
the establishment of gubernia and uyezd associations of the nobility.
In 1785 the nobles were granted a charter confirming their right to
own land and serfs. It also confirmed all the privileges previously grant-
edthem: such as immunity from corporal punishment and exemption
from personal taxes. The nobles of every administrative district com-
prised the respective gub Tnia and uyezd “associations of the nobility”
which enjoyed self-rule. The nobles of each uyezd met once every three
years to elect an uyezd marshal of the nobility. The nobles of each
gubernia met to elect the gubernia marshal of the nobility from among
the uye zd marshals, as well as to elect candidates for administrative
offices. The nobles received the right to make their needs known to
the governor-general and, through special deputies, to the Senate and
the empress.
Municipal administration was also reorganized in 1785. Every
town resident became a member of a general town association which
was divided into six categories. The citizens elected a mayor and
deputies to the city duma which had charge of municipal affairs. The
municipal administration was controlled by the upper stratum of the
merchants. Administrative power in the towns was wielded by the
^orodnichi (town bailiff) appointed by the government.
The government took special pains to increase the administrative
power in the outlying provinces. Cbssack self'-government in the Don
area was further restricted; what was left of the Zaporozhskaya Seek
on the Lower Dnieper was done away with in 1775. The government
paid particular attention to the Yaik Cossacks, who had taken an
active part in the Pugachev uprising. Their name w’^as changed to
Ural Cossacks.
The reforms of 1775-1785 further strengthened the dictatorship
of the nobility. The nobles received an even more centralized and
stronger administrative apparatus by which they were better able
to keep in touch with the popular temper and take swift measures in
suppressing peasant disturbances. Catherine II was glorified in verse
as the “tsaritsa of the nobility.”


==== Russia's Foreign Policy after the Peasant War ====
==== Russia's Foreign Policy after the Peasant War ====
===== Annexation of the Crimea =====
The terms of the Kuchuk Kainarji
Treaty concluded with Turkey in 1774 considerably simplified the
incorporation into Bussia of the steppes adjoining the Black Sea and
the annexation of the Crimea. Both were essential to Bussia 's vital interests in the Black Sea. Although the Crimea had been recognized as an independent khanate it was not strong enough to maintain its
own independence. Weakened by the war, Turkey was in no condition
to give it timely assistance. The tsarist government astutely took
advantage of the rivalry between the members of the ruling house
of Girai. One of them, Shagin Girai, was proclaimed khan with the
assistance of Russian troops brought into the Crimea. In 1783 Shagin
Girai was deposed by the Russian government and the Crimea was
annexed to Russia under the name of Taurida.
Following the incorporation of the Crimea, Russia recovered the
fertile steppes adjoining the Black Sea, which area became known
as Novorossia. Russian landlords pounced on the new regions and
seized the best lands in the Crimea, particularly along the coast and
in the fertile valleys. The population of the Tatar coastal villages
were forced to the mountains. Many Tatars emigrated to Turkey.
Within a short space of time large estates owned by high dignitaries
and generals of the empress arose in the steppes adjoining the Black
Sea. The steppes were settled quickly. Among the settlers were Russian
peasants who had been forcibly transferred from the central districts,
as well as Greeks, Armenians and local Tatars. General Potemkin,
a favourite of the empress, was appointed governor-general to the
newly-annexed territory, where he amassed great wealth. He diverted
recruits from the army and settled them on his lands. New towns and
fortresses arose in Novorossia and the Crimea. The city of Ekaterino-
slav (now Dniepropetrovsk) was founded on the Lower Dnieper and
was made the administrative centre of the territory. A naval base
was built at Sevastopol in the Crimea. The fortress of Kherson was
erected near the mouth of the Dnieper.
===== The Second Turkish War =====
Catherine realized that Turkey would
not reconcile herself with the loss of the Crimea. In preparation for
a new war with Turkey, the empress concluded an alliance with Austria.
Intensive fortification of the Crimea and the coast of the Black
Sea, as wejl as the construction of a fleet, and of fortresses, hastened
the outbreak of war with Turkey. Incited by France, who wished to
Weaken Russia, Turkey declared war in 1787.
The war ojiened with an attempt by the Turks to seize the small
Russian fort of Kinburn guarding the Dnieper estuary. In a bold at-
tack Russian troops under the outstanding commander Suvorov drove
a detachment of Turks which had landed in front of the fortress back
into the sea. The following year Austria entered the war on the side
of Riissia. At this time the Russian troops began their siege of the
strong Turkish fortress of Ochakov. The Russian army operating against
Turkey was under the command of Potemkin, an able but ambitious
and irresolute man who even while at war permitted himself extrava-
gant entertainments. Meanwhile the soldiers in their light coats were suffering keenly in the trenches before Ochakov from the severe frosts and shortage of food. Disease and death was taking heavy toll.
After wasting several months in inactivity, Potemkin finally gave
permission for the assault of Ochakov. The Russian troops stormed
and captured the strong Turkish fortress during a heavy blizzard
and a bitter frost.
===== The Siege and Assault of Ismail =====
In 1789 Suvorov inflicted
two more defeats upon the Turks; first at Foc§ani, then at the Rym-
nik. For his victory at Rymnik River he was granted the title of Count
of Rymuik. Meanwhile, Austria, after a jjeriod of desultory action,
concluded a separate peace with Turkey. Russia continued the war
alone. In 1790 Russian troops besieged the very strong Turkish for-
cress of Ismail at the mouth of the Danube. The Russian army found
itself in serious difficulties, particularly with the onset of winter. The
troops had no siege artillery or reserves of food and fuel. Disease be-
came rife among the soldiers. At this stage Suvorov was sent to take
over command of the troops besieging Ismail. Notwithstanding the
numerical superiority of the Turkish- garrison, he immediately began
to prepare for an assault of the fortress. On the eve of the assault Su-
vorov sent the commandant of the Turkish fortress a brief note demand-
ing surrender: ‘T have arrived here with my troops. You are free to
reflect for twenty-four hours; my first shot means you are no longer
free: assault will mean death. The Turkish commander-in-chief an-
swered: “Sooner will the Danube stop in its pourse and the heavens fall
to earth than I surrender Ismail.” At dawn, under a terrific fire from
the. fortress, the Russian soldiers set up ladders and scaled the walls,
in places 10 to 15 metres high. A fierce hand-to-hand fight raged all
day. By evening Ismail was taken. The Turks lost about 26,000 in
ki iled.
===== Victory of the Black Sea Fleet =====
Wliile the armed forces under
Suvorov were achieving conspicuous successes on land the young Rus-
sian Black Sea fleet under the command of Admiral Fyodor F. Usha-
kov won several signal victories over the Turkish fleet. In his fight
with the powerful enemy Ushakov followed Suvorov’s rule: to keep
the initiative in his own hands, always and everywhere to seek out
the enemy, attack him suddenly, with firm determination to finish
the battle with the enemy’s defeat and utter destruction. Ushakov
discarded the outworn tactics of naval warfare current at the time,
and boldly employed new methods of warfare based on the wide use
of manoeuvre tactics.
Ushakov rendered great assistance to the array on land during the
siege of Ismail, \Yhen the Turkish fleet was concentrated at the mouth
of the Danube Ushakov, who was closely following the enemy’s move-
ments, decided to suddenly foil the Turks, who possessed consid-
erable superiority in number and size of battleships. The Turks were caught unawares and bad no time even to deploy for battle. Seized with panic they began to hack away the anchor ropes and retreated in
full sail to the Danube delta. Ushakov, however, compelled the
Turkish fleet to accept battle and, after a hot engagement, the enemy
took to his heels.
On the following day Ushakov continued his pursuit. The Turkish
flagship, sef on fire by the Russian broadsides, sank, and another
66-gun battleship Lord of the Sea stirrendered with all its crew. The
Turks* casualties were about 2,000 men killed and drowned, whil>
Ushakov*s squadron had lost 21 men killed and 25 wounded. After
this engagement the Turkish fleet no longer represented an obstacle
to the land operations of the Russian army at Ismail.
By the spring of 1797 the Turks, having made good their losses in
ships, still had numerical superiority over the Russian Black Sea fleet.
The new Turkish naval commander gave his oath to the sultan that he
would deliver “Ushak-pasha” (as the Turks called the Russian admi-
ral) to him in a cage. By means of an excellent reconnaissance service
Ushakov kept the enemy under constant observation. Upon receiv-
ing information that the Tmkish fleet was concentrating off cape Ka-
liakria under the protection of the shore batteries Ushakov decided
to attack on the Mussulman holiday. Most of the Turkish crew, unaware
of the Russians* approach, were enjoying themselves ashore. Ushakov
suddenly appeared before the amazed Turks, sailed past under battery
fire, and cut off the Turkish fleet from the shore. A panic broke out
among the Turks some of whose ships began filing on each other and
collided. Ushakov on board the flagship plunged into the thick of the
fray and setting an example by his own personal valour poured volleys
of grapeshot from his guns at close range. The Turkish fleet was once
more routed.
===== Conclusion of Jassy Treaty =====
The capture of Ismail by Suvorov
and Ushakov’s victory on the sea decided the issue of the war.
In 1791 a peace treaty was signed at Jassy, by which Turkey ceded
to Russia the coast between the Southern Bug and the Dniester and
agreed to recognize the incorporation of the Crimea into Russia. The
Second Turkish War gave Russia complete supremacy on the northern
coast of the Black Sea. Thus ended the century-old struggle for
access to the ice-free waters of the Black Sea, essential to Russia’s
economic development.. But Turkey still retained possession of the
territory of present-day Moldavian Soviet Socialist Republic,
which like the Ismail region had been part of the Kiev state in
ancient times.
===== The War with Sweden =====
Simultaneously with the Turkish war
Russia waged a war against Sweden (1788-1790), Sweden had taken
advantage of the Russo-Turkish war to attempt to deprive Russia of
the Baltic coast. However, all the attempts of the Swedes to break through to St, Petersburg ended in complete failure. The war was terminated in 1790 with the conclusion of a peace under which both coun-
tries retained their former borders.


==== The Ukraine in the 18th Century ====
==== The Ukraine in the 18th Century ====
===== Eastern Ukraine =====
Before the partition of Poland the Ukraine-
had consisted of Eastern Ukraine (including Kiev) belonging to Russia,
and Western Ukraine (west of the Dnieper), which was under Polish
rule.
When Eastern Ukraine joined Russia, the land was confiscated
from the Polish landlords, thereby accelerating the rise of a claso of
Ukrainian landlords. The Cossack elders began to increase their hold-
ings by occupying free lands and by purchasing and seizing lands of
corporate Cossackdom, in addition to which they received crown
grants.
The Cossack elders elected from their own midst a hetman, his
assistants and all the other representatives of Cossack authority, who
also acted as the general administrative authority over the people of.
the Ukraine, However, the independence and power enjoyed by the
Cossack elders was viewed with apprehension by the tsarist govern-
ment, which strove to bring the administrative system of the Ukraine
in line with that of the rest of Russia. In the course of the 18th century
the tsarist government had several times abolished the office of
Ukrainian hetman, which was superseded by the so-called Malorossia
(Little Russia) College, i.e,, a commission of generals and officers
sent from St. Petersburg. The office of hetman was finally abolished
in 1764.
The system of military service of the Ukrainian Cossacks was also
completely reshaped. At the beginning of the 18th century most of
the Zaporozhye Cossacks had migrated from the Zaporozhskaya Seek
to the lands of the Crimean khan around the estuary of the Dnieper.
In 1733, before the outbreak of the war between Russia and the
Crimea, the Zaporozhye Cossacks, not wishing to fight against
Russia, had moved back to a district near the Old^ecAand formed a
New 8ech, Throughout the war they helped the Russian army by
conducting reconnaissance in the steppes and attacking Tatar cavalry
detachments.
After Russia had obtained -a footing on the northern coast of the
Black Sea the Zaporozhye Cossacks were no longer essential for the
defence of the Lower Dniejier, The Crimean Tatars no longer ventured
to attack the Russian borders, and, moreover, the Russian landlords
who settled in the southern steppes feared having the unruly Zapo-
rozhye freemen as their neighbours. Hence the tsarist government
began more and more to restrict the rights of the Zaporozhye Cossacks^ depriving them of their lands and pursuits. In 1775 a body of tsarist troops suddenly occupied the Sech^ whereupon more than half of the
Zaporozhye Cossacks took to their boats at night and sailed down
the Dnieper to Tuikish territory. A few years after the breaking up of
the Seek some of the Zaporozhye Cossacks were settled on the shores
of the Azov Sea and along the lower reaches of the Kuban River. At
the same time some of the Don Cossacks were also moved to the Kuban
area. Thus was laid the foundation of the Kuban Cossackdorn, In
1780 Eastern Ulcraine received the same administrative divisions as
the rest of Russia. With the introduction in the Ukraine of the poll
tax in 1783 an ukase was issued which virtually enserfed the Ukrain-
ian peasants. The ukase stipulated that “every peasant is to remain
in the same village and in the same status as at the last registration.”
The Ukrainian nobles received similar rights to those granted the
Russian nobles under the charter of 1785.
===== The Haidamak Uprising Against Poland =====
At the beginning of
the 18th century the Polish manorial estates in Western Ukraine,
which remained under Polish rule, were restored. The substantial
increase in Polish grain exports in the middle of the 18th century led
the landlords to extend manorial tillage and increase the barskcMna
services by the peasants. On some estates the peasants were deprived
of all their arable land and livestock. Popular uprisings, however,
continued to interfere with the complete consolidation of Polish rule
over the Ukrainian lands. The peasants and Cossacks who participated
in these uprisings were called Haidamaks.
The first big outbreak among the Haidamaks occurred in 1734
with vhe appearance in Western (Polish) Ukraine of Russian troops
sent by the tsarist government to support King Augustus III, who
had been elected by the Polish gentry. Rumours circulated among
the peasants that the Russian troops had come to overthrow the rule
of the Polish landlords. The tsarist government, fearing the spread
of the peasant uprising, which had swept swiftly throughout the Pol-
ish part of the Ukraine, ordered its troops in Poland to take a hand
in its suppression.
Another large Haidamak uprising, provoked by the brutal and
arbitrary treatment of the Ukrainian population by a predacious
Polish gentry, broke out in 1768. The Polish gentry plundered the
Ukrainian population and tortured the captive rebels. The Haidamak
movement brought to the fore several brave commanders, including
Maxim Zheleznyak of Zaporozhye and the Cossack officer Ivan Gonta.
The Haidamaks, enraged by the bloodthirsty atrocities and outrages
committed by the gentry, wreaked their vengeance on them by seiz-
ing and devastating their hamlets and estates. Rebel detachments
under Zheleznyak and Ivan Gonta captured even the well-fortified
town of Uman, to which the gentry had fled in panic.
Poland was unable to cope
with the Haidamaks and again
solicited the aid of the tsarist
go Yernmeni , whose troops crush-
ed the uprising. Zheleznyak and
Gout a were seized by a strata-
gem. Zheleznyak y^s sent to^
Siberia and Qonta handed overto
the Polish gentry, who tortured
him to death. The savage repri-
sals taken by the Polish pans and
thegentry against the Ukrainian
population exceeded all previ-
ous atrocities. The Polish pans,
as they themselves admitted,
set out “to quench the Ukrain-
ian flame in the blood of the
peasants.*’ They addressed a
proclamation to the peasants
claiming that God had created
the peasant to obey the pan
^questiomngly. Many peasants From a drawing of the 18 th century
fled to Russian territory to
escape persecution. Polish rule in the Ukraine was completely done
away with after the second partition of Poland in 1793.
===== Ukrainian Culture =====
Ukrainian culture was fiercely persecuted
in the 18th century. The Ukrainians were prohibited from printing
•books in their native language. This persecution, however, could not
check the progress of Ukrainian culture. Stories of the struggle of the
Cossacks against the Poles were woven into ballads simg in villages
and towns to the accompaniment of the folk instruments. Short plays
and comedies on historical themes were performed at public fairs and
ixv the schools. In the absence of secular education an important role
was played by the Kiev Ecclesiastical Academy, Many Ukrainian
writers, including Grigori Skovoroda, the national poet, philosopher
and outstanding scholar of ancient classical literature, graduated from
the academy. Skovoroda was born of a poor Cossack family, and wan-
dered all his life about the Ukraine with a walking stick and a bag
slung over his shoulder, in which he carried several treasured books
and manuscripts. Skovoroda had a first-hand knowledge of the life and
sorrows of the poor Ukrainian peasant, and his poetry, which won swift
'popularity among the masses, Fas cited in proverbs, sayingsand songs.
Economic and oultuml rappro^ement between t^ Ukraine aid ;
Busma Oontinued-thiougbout the 18 th century. U^ corn an
well as th^ produOts of lUminiau industry were shipp^ in large quantity to the towns o{ Russia. J'rom Russia the Ukraine received cotton fabrics, ironware and other manufactures. The Russian language
began to gain popularity in the towns of the Ukraine.


==== Education and Culture in the Second Half of the 18th Century ====
==== Education and Culture in the Second Half of the 18th Century ====
===== Education =====
A very negligible part of the population, primarily
the children of the nobles, received school tuition in the 18th century.
In the middle of the century there were only three gymnasia: one in
St. Petersburg, belonging to the Academy of Sciences, and two attached
to the university in Moscow. In the late ’fifties a gymnasimn was o;gened
in Kazan. Noblemen’s children could also receive instruction, pri*
marily on general subjects, at the Cadet Corps for Nobles. The Smolny
Institute for girls was opened in St. Petersburg, with separate depart-
ments for noblemen’s daughters and the daughters of burghers. The
Academy of Artj> had been founded in St. Petersburg in Elizabeth’s
reign. Under Catherine big plans were drawn up for establishing educar
tional institutions in the provinces. Only a small part of these plana
was realized. ‘‘Major public schools” were established in the gubernia
cities, and “Minor public schools” in some of the uyezd towns.
, Enterprising people took advantage of the lack of educational
institutions and organized private boarding schools in their homes.
Wealthy nobles hired the services of foreign teachers and preceptors
for their children. The increased demand for private teachers attracted^
to Russia a large number of uneducated foreigners, many of whom
could barely read and write. They could pass on to their pupils only
the spoken foreign language. In the middle of the 18th century French
even began to replace Russian as the language of the nobility. Young
noblemen spoke French fluently but had difficulty in making them-
selves understood in their native tongue. Home education in the fam-
ilies of noblemen was supplemented by the reading of foreign, pri-
marily French, books. French literature consequently helped to
spread French culture among the educated nobility.
The prevailing trend in the literatui^e and art of Western Europe
in the late 17th and early 18th centuries was classicism, a trend which
expressed itself in the imitation of the art and poetry of ancient Greece
aiad Rome. The influence of French classicism penetrated into Russia
as Well.
===== Literature =====
French influence was particularly strong in litera^
ture. Russian writers strove to imitate Ri^ine, Moli^re, Voltaire and
the other outstanding Frendi writers of tlie 17th and 18th eehtitries^.
Rosbian translations from the Greek and Latin began to appear. The
study of olassieal and Western European literature served to broaden
intblleciwl iirterests and gave Russian writers new ihenmst Lnitation of elassioal and French writers not infrequently took ea»g|^rated forms. An exponent of classicism in Russian literature in the middle
of the 18th century was Alexander Petrovich Sumarokov (1718-1777).
Sumarokov was an advocate of the political enhancement of the
middle nobility, whom he regarded as the bulwark of the Russian states
He was hostile to t}ie higher court dignitaries, whose ignorance and
arrogance he ridiculed in his works. Sumarokov wrote numerous work^
in the French style. Most notable were his historical tragedies; love
lyrics, comedies and satires. Even in his tragedies on Russian histor-
ical topics, the characters spoke and acted like Greek or Roman he-
roes. Yet with all their defects, Sumarokov^s tragedies played a posi-
tive role in that they furnished material for the ^st Russian theatre.
Even more important were his comedies and satires, which paved the
way for the development of satirical literature. Sumarokov had a
high opinion of the social significance of literature. He said that
Moscow, where “all the streets are jiaved seven feet high with igno-
rance” needed **a hundred Moliferes” to combat ignorance.
After Sumarokov *8 day the influence of French literature began to
wane. Comedies had to be on themes from Russian life if they were
to be intelligible and entertaining. In the works of Denis Ivanovich
Fonvizin (1745-1792) we find a closer approach to Russian actuality,
to realism. He ridiculed the vices of the contemporary nobility. Fon-
vizin ’s excellent comedies The Brigadier and The Minor present-
ed such characters as the brigadier’s shrewish and greedy wife, the
stupid and malicious Prostakova, the coarse Skotinin, and the lazy
and ignorant Mitrofanushka, in all of whom the contemporary reader
was able to recognize types from real life.
To Gavriil Romanovich Derzhavin (1743-1816), outstanding
Russian poet of the late 18th century, goes great credit for simplify-
ing the language of poetry. Derzhavin employed in his poems the
native Russian idiom and showed how musical and forceful it was.
Derzhavin was the poet of the nobles’ empire, the laureate of its glo-
ries and military victories. At the same time he endeavoured to ex-
pose the evils of strong rulers whose “wickedness shakes the earth,
and whose inequity startles the heavens.” Derzhavin hoped, by de-
nouncing these evils, to strengthen the feudal state.
• In the second half of the 18th century Western European senti-
mentalism began to exercise its inSuenoe on Bu$«ian literature. The
writers of this trend paid chief attention to the portrayal of the human
emotions.
The foremost representative of Russian sentimentalism was Nik-
blai Mikhailovich I&mmzin ^765-1826). Letters of a Bueebm Trov^
elfar, In which Karamzin d^iHbed his foreign ttatels and gare
Riuisian society a pi^u^ of lifeUnd culture in Westei^ Europe, met
^th fresh sudcess. His Poor a ototf eoucerniug the uU^ppy lore 0 f a peasaat girl for a nobleman, ms espeoially popular. Later Karamzin gave up belles-lettres and devoted himself entirely to Rus-
sian hietory.
Some Russian writers of the sentimental school were guilty of
casting a false gloss and romantic air over the realities of the Russian
countryside, where peasants and landlords were depicted amid idyllic
surroundings of peace and goodwill. Two years after the suppression
of the Pugachev uprising Vasili Maikov wrote a comic opera entitle^
Village Festival cmd Virtue Bewarded, in which a chorus of peasants
sang “After pa3dng ohrok to the landlord, we lead a blissful life shel-
tered by our master.”
===== The Theatre and Music =====
The rise of the Russian dramatic theatre
was linked with the revival in literature. Until the middle of the 18th
century performances had been staged almost exclusively by Italian,
French and Oerman visiting actors. Under Elizabeth Petrovna the
students of the Cadet Corps for Nobles, including the future writer
Sumarokov, had given amateur performances at the palace. The found-
er of the Russian professional dramatic theatre was Fyodor Volkov,
the son of a Yaroslavl merchant.
Volkpv bepame acquainted with the theatre in St. Petersburg,
where he attended performances of the Cadet Corps. When he returned
to Yaroslavl, Volkov formed an amateur troupe and began to present
French plays, Volkov’s acting won such renown that he and his troupe
were summoned to St. Petersburg by Empress Elizabeth. In 1756 the
Russian Theatre for the Performance of Tragedies and Comedies
was opened in St. Petersburg. Sumarokov was appointed director;
Volkov and his companions comprised the first troupe.
Volkov died in 1763, but the Russian dramatic theatre which had
come into being during his lifetime continued to develop. Volkov ha^
been called the Father of the Russian Theatre; under him it became a
permanent theatre with a professional Russian oast staging perform-
ances for the public at large.
The rich landlords, imitating the nobility of the capital, organized '
on their estates small theatres with serf actori^. The serf actors, who
were wholly at the mercy of their masters’ whims, led a difficult life.
There were many gifted persons among them who had no opportunity
to develop th^ir talents.
^ular music became very popular iu the 18th century. Italian
operae were presented at the courts of Anna Ivanovna and Elizabeth
Petrovna on festive occasions. Opera in those days was regarded as ap
“art of the court.” The growing interest in music stimulated the ool-
ieotion ez^d i^ptation of folk melpdies, which subsequently had a
great influence on Russian musical culture. Russian composers
je:aecatants began to make their appearance. Ma^ celeli^ted inusioianB
frqm the common people, from the sprfs and the poor olaesss qf the townspeople* A hopse serf of Prince Potemkin named Ehandoshkin V7UQ a Gomposer aiid a violinist of amazing accomplishments, equal to
any V<'8trTn virtuoso of his time. He wrote a number of fine
compositions. Vevstignei Fomin, a soldier's son, and Mikhail Mat**
insky, a serf owned by <Jouht Yagpzhinsky , were outstanding composers.
The late ^seventies saw the staging of the first Russian operas of
any significanee: Matim^lcy's St. Petersburg Hos'd and Fomin's
The C^j'urim JfiWsr. Both composers introduced into their operas
scenes from town and country life and made exi ensive use of folk melo*
dies. Prominent composer of piano music was Bortnyansky, who drew
widely from the world's best compositions and laid the foundation for
Russian instrumental music.
===== Painting and Architecture =====
The development of Russian paint*
Ing brought forth several celebrated artists. Among them was Ivan Ar-
gunov, a serf of Count Sheremetev, who had started his artistic career
by painting the walls and ceilings of his master's palace. Levitsky and
his pupil Borovikovsky achieved great mastery in portraiture, their
principal subjects being rich courtiers and the higher nobility.
Important progress was also made by Russian architecture. Vasili
Bazhenov, the son of a humble deacon in one of Moscow's churches,
displayed unusuaj gifts and was educated in the g3mfinasium of Moscow
University and in the Academy of Arts in St. Petersburg. He completed
his artistic education in Prance and Italy, where he worked undeY the
leading painters and architects of the time and studied lbs monuments
of antiquity and outstanding works of art. Already during this period
Bazhenov became known abroad as a great artist. He received lucrative
offers to remain abroad, including one front the king of Prance. But
Bazhenov returned to Russia and placed all his energies and his prodi*
gioua gifts at the service of his homeland. One of the finest of the struc*
tures erected according to his plans is the old building of the Lenin Li%
brary (formerly the PaAkov mansion) in Moscow.
Another great Rus^n arohiteot of the 18th century and a contem*
porary of Bazhenov wifcis Matvei Kazakov, the son of a poor Moscow un#
der-cierk, Kazakov drew up the plans for many monumental buildup
ings in Moscow which are noted for their perfection, simplicity an4
plasti<^y of line. Vasili Bazhenov and Matvei Kazakov were the found*
ere of Russilin i n^chltotlitne.
===== Inventors =====
The ownere of serf manufactories were little concerned
with lmpre;[Hi% the technique of production, since most of the work
was performed not by machines but by hand. Consequently most Of
the inventions made in the second half of the 18th century were not
utilized,
IvanlvanovichPolzunovtthe inventor of the **fire-working enginet?
was the son of a Ural garrison soldier (1728-1766). One could ha^
expected that the invention of the steam engine would have ccmpletely revolutionized industry. Mechanical energy was then obtained by utilizing water power, and hence factories were built near lakes or
rivers. It would have lowered the cost of transporting raw material
and Jighteped manual labour.
Basing himself upon the inveatigatiotis of his great contemporary
Mikhail Lomonosov, Ivan Polzttnov designed and built an engine oper-
ating on steam to supply driving power to factory machines. The in-
ventor^s health had been undermined by his hard life, however, over-
work led to a breakdown and Polzunov died just before the "fire-
working engine” which he had built at Barnaul (in the Altai Mountains)
was to be put into service. Tests had confirmed all of Polzunov ’s calcu-
lations. Polzunov wao almost twenty-one years ahead of James Watt in
inventing the world’s first steam engine for the direct operation of fac-
tory machines. But his brilliant invention was forgotten. It remained
for Soviet science to grant Ivan Polzunov his due as one of the world’s
great thinkers and innovators in t|je field of engineering.
Another Russian inventor of the 18th century, Ivan Petrovich
Kulibin (1735-1818), the son of a Nizhni Novgorod merchant, met ,the
same sad fate. TVTiile still a boy Ivan Kulibin saw a clock on the wall
of a friend’s house, and a few days later he made a similar clock out of
wood. After the death of his father he ran the shop and made clocks in
his spare time. Kulibin and his apprentice spent five years making a
curio clock, which was then fashionable. The clock was the size of a
goose egg, and every hour "gates of paradise” opened to reveal s,toall,
moving figures of angels. Kulibin presented this watch to Empress
Catherine 11, who by way of reward appointed him mechanic to the
Academy of Sciences where he spent all his leisure and all his earnings
on new inventions. His most outstanding work was an extraordinarily
bold design for a single-span wooden bridge across the Neva. Kulibin
built a large complete model of the bridge which wholly confirmed his
plans. No practical results followed, however. The model was set up in
the grounds of the Taurida Palace, where it gradually rotted away.
Kulibin had many other inventions, but not one of them was applied.
He died in poverty in his home town of Nizhni Novgorod (now (3orky).
Although serfdom acted as a drag on the progress of science and art,
the 18th century, particularly the latter half, was a period of cultural
advancement in Russia. The Russian people manifested their remark-
able creative geniUs in literature, mu§io, painting, architecture an4
eufineerix^.


== The Decline of Serfdom and the Birth of Capitalism ==
== The Decline of Serfdom and the Birth of Capitalism ==
Line 1,459: Line 3,392:


==== Catherine's Struggle against the Revolution ====
==== Catherine's Struggle against the Revolution ====
===== The French Bourgeois Revolution and Its Significance in World History =====
The victory of the bourgeois revolution in France at
the end of the 18th century ushered in a period of the triumph and
consolidation of capitalism in the advanced countries of Europe and
America. After a thousand years of domination feudalism gave way to a
new system , the cap! talist (bourgeois) syst em .
“The basis of the relations of production under the capitalist system
is that the capitalist owns the means of production, but not the workers
in production— the wage labourers, whom the capitalist can neither
kill nor sell because they are personally free, but who are deprived of
means of production and, in order not to dfe of hunger, are obliged to
sell their labour power to the capitaliet and to bear the yoke of e:^loi«
tation.^'*
The bourgeois revolution of 1789 , made possible a more rapid de*
velopment of firoductive forces than under leudaLabsolutism. In
France the last vestiges of feudal service by the peasimts were being
abolished. Conditions favourable to the development Of large-scale
industry and the growth of the working class were ereated. ^he basis
was laid for a new political regime— bourgeois democracy. The bourgeois system facilitated the organizatios and class education of the proletariat. The new social and economic order repiiesented significani
progress as compared with feudalism andusliiit^ in a neto-epoch iU
human history. The French revolution of 1789 was the mos# decisive
of the bourgeois revolutions, but it did no more than substitute one
form of exploitation, the feudal, by aether form of exploitation, the
bourgeois.
It was not until the Great October Socialist Bevolution in October
1917 that exploitation of man by man was done away with and the way
opened for mankind to a classless Communist society. Herein lies its
fundamental difference from the French bourgeois revolution.
===== Tsarist Russia in the Bloc of Counter-Revolutionary Powers =====
While earlier bourgeois revolutions (in the Netherlands and in England)
had not constituted a serious threat to feudalism in Europeas a whole,
the French bourgeois revolution dealt a blow to absolutism and feu-
dalism both in France and the rest of Europe. That is why the whole of
feudal Europe came out against the French revolution. Tsarist Russia
was an active participant in the European counter-revolution.
Catherine considered it to be the duty of all European monarchsl
to intervene, in the revolutionary events in Prance. She entered into
negotiations with the kings of Prussia, Austria and Sweden for a joint
crusade against revolutionary France and energetically set about pre-
paring for intervention under the slogan ‘*the cause of the French king
is the cause of all kings.” She declared that she could not permit
shoemakers anywhere to govern the state. After the execution of Louis
XVI, Catherine was the first monarch in Europe to sever relations with
the French republic. All Russian subjects living in Prance were recalled
to Russia; Frenchmen — adherents of the revolution — were banished
from Russia. French aristocrat 4migr6s were granted posts, pensions,
palaces and estates. French teachers, governesses, cooks and craftsmen
in the employ of Russian nobles were ma;de to take an oath renouncing
the ‘‘rabid and villainous government of France.”
The trade agreement between Russia and France was abrogated.
French ships were forbidden to enter Russian ports* Admiral Chicha-
gov’s squadron was senMo the NcMh Sea “to curb the revolution” and
to blockade France.
===== Radishchev =====
The French bourgeois revolution brought home to
Catherine the connection that existed between the ideas of the philos-
ophers joi the enlightenment and the revolution. She embarked on res«^
blute measures to counteract the “French plague.” Till then the works
p{ the Frenck philosophers had enjoyed a wide circulation among the
Russian nobility. Books by Voltaire, Dideroti*Rousseau and other phi-
losophers were to be found in practically every nobleman’s library.
They! wm read in the original, lor as a rule the young nobles knew
foipob better than Rustian. more educated of sdhoolteaeiiers and private French tutors bed also helped to spread the
ideas of the French enlightened
school.
A representative of the pro-
gressive young nobles brought
up in the spirit of the enlight-
enment was Alexander Nikola-
yevich Radishchev. He was born
in 1749 and received a good
education for those days, study-
ing at the Leipzig University.
During his stay abi oad Radi-
shchev became acquainted with
the works of the French philos-
ophers of the enlightenment
which, on his return to Russia,
he set about translating into his
native tongue. He was especially
attracted to the ideas of equal*
ity and liberty as expressed in
the works of Rousseau. In trans-
lating the word ‘despotism,”:
Radishchev wrote: “Autocracy is most odious to human nature*”
In 1790 Radishchev. published his famous hook Voyage from
8t* Perersburg io Moscow, The book, which was published in a
private edition of 650 copies, fell into the hands of the empress and
roused her to great anger. She perceived in the author a “greater
villain than Pugachev” and ordered him arrested, declaring that
even “ten gallows would not be enough for him.” Radishchev’s book,
which had so horrified Catherine, depicted with unprecedented power
and passion the curse of serfdom and the infamy of the autocracy whidh
supported it.
“1 looked about toe and my heart was seared by the sufferings of
mankind,” wrote the author in the preface. He exposed the serfs* mal-
treatment by their landlords: “Avaricious brutes, insatiable leeches^
what do we leave the peasant— only what we cannot take from him—
the air he breathes. Yes, only air.” Further he drew a vivid picture of
peasant poverty and subjection and the unlimited power wielded over
them by the landlords. “In relation to the peasant the landlord is
iawmal^r, judge and executor of his judgn^ent, and, at will, a claimant
against whom the defendant dare not say a wdiid. ” Radishchev saw the
direct connection between the autoomcy and serfdom and called for
the dvarthrow of the tsars. In his ode lAber^y^ idiich he fnsei^d into
tile FcycVCf he wrote that the people would rise as terrible avengm and destroy the "iron'throne.”
He demanded the abolition of
serfdom^ the development of
industry and agriculture, pop-
ular education, and the wag-
ing of a war against extor-
tionate judges and the tyran-
ny of officials. In his book
I^dishchev came forth as the
first revolutionary, republi-
can and enlightener from
among the nobility. He was
an ardent exponent of Russia
following the European path
of bourgeois progress and
education.
Catherine declared that
the **author is steeped in and
infected with French delu-
sions,” and ordered him to be
prosecuted for “spreading the
French plague.” The court
passed a sentence of death, which was commuted to ten years^ exile
toSiberia. At the order of the empress Radishcbev^s book was burned.
In 1796, after Catherine’s death, Radishchev was allowed to return
from Siberia by Emperor Paul I, who granted an amnesty to everyone
his mother had persecuted. Radishchev, however, was, prohibited from
coming to the capital, and he lived on his estate. Only under Alexander
I did he receive permission to live in the capital. Despite everything,
Radishchev continued to defend the ideals of freedom, equality and
enlightenment. In the first year of Alexander’s Teign he drew iip a
plan for state reforms based on freedom and the equality of.all before
the law, regardless of status. The plan was rejected and Radishchev was
once more threatened with exile. Ruined in health and broken in
spirit, he could not bear up imder the new trials and took poison
in 1802.
===== Novikov =====
atherine It peraecuted other *Tree thinkers” as well. In
April 1792 she signed an ukase for the arrest of Nikolai Ivanovich Novii*
kov, a prominent figure in the Moscow circle of Free-Masons.
Free-Bfasonry in Western Europe was essentially an eitpression of
protest by the rising bourgeoisie against the oppression of the feudal
church and the state. Free-Masonry was introduced into Russia in the
middle of the l8th centmryand sinead among tlm higher nobility. The
Moscow masonic circle carried on extensive edno^ic^l activitiFl R
founded sdlMxolSt prlntsbi^ and a pubUshii^ JBm^4 Nikolai Novikov was an active member of the Moscow Free-Masona in the ’eighties. Bishop Platon, who investigated Novikov’s publica-
tions on the instructions of Catherine, found that these were “most per-
nicious books which corrupt good morals and contrive to undermine the
pillars of the holy faith,” meaning the works of the Encyclopaedists.
Novikov published eight books by ^usseau, fourteen by Voltaire, two
by Diderot, and others.
Novikov opened a large number of bookshops, at one of which he
organized a public library, the first in Moscow. He published a satirical
magazine entitled Tra*en (The Drone) and later the magazines Zhu
vopiaete (T^e Painter) and Koahelyok (The Purse). His satire had great
social significance, exposing as it did the social ulcers on the body of
Bussia. Novikov laid bare the reactionary conservatism, ignorance and
arroganbe of the nobility, which considered the sciences to be “mere
trifles unworthy of the attention of noblemen.” He ridiculed the fashion*
able craze for everything foreign. He exposed the faults in administra-
tion-^the bribery, peculation and red tape. Novikov gave a particular,
ly trenchant and faithful description of the serfs, crushed by want and
despotism.
In The Correa'pondence of a Master WVh the Peasants of His ViU
lagSy and particularly in The Painter^ Novikov depicted the wretch-
ed lot of the serfs.
Novikov’s pointed satire roused Catherine’s displeasure. And she
considered the Masonic organization which he had activized to be even
more dangerous than his magazines. Novikov was arrested and im-
prisoned in the Schlusselburg Portress, the bookshops and press of the
Moscow circle were closed, and his companions arrest^. Without benefit
oftrial, simply at the fiat of the empress, Novikov was sentenced to 16
years’ imprisonment in the fortress. His property was confiscated by
the state. The empress ordered “all the books published by Novikov to
be handed over to the court one and all.” Novikov was released by
Paul I. Ruined, ill and lonely, he died in 1818 at the age of 74.
===== The Second Partition of Rzecz Pospolita =====
Under the influence
of the French bourgeois revolution the progressive elements of Polish
society grew increasingly dissatisfied with the domestic and intemation.
al position of their country, which was in the throes of a grave politi-
cal crisis. With the development of caliitalism in Europe and in Poland
itself, the Polish state could be saved from political extinction only by
the abolition of serfdom and by a democratic reorganization of the state .
With the support of the rising bourgeoisie the progressive strita of
the gentry formed a bloc of the gentry and the bourgeois^. Its lead^
convened the “great” or four-year Diet (1788-1791) which adopted a
constitution on May 3, 1791. The constitution, drawn up undbt the in.
tf uenie of the Preh^ bourgeois constitution of 1791, abolished the elec-
tion of the king, rofiiealed the lib^m ism and eaiabMsh^ a ne# votii^ procedure under which questions were decided iu the Diet by a simple majority. However, the constitution did not afifect either the gentry
privileges or serfdom, which remained intact. The constitution was op*
posed by the Polish magnates who did not want to lose their old feudal
privileges. They formed a Confederation in Targowica which appealed
to Catherine for help *‘in the name of the protection and preservation
of Bzecz Pospolita against those who have forgotten that they were
born free gentry.” Catherine, fearing the influence of the French revo-
lution in Poland, sent in an army of 100,000. The Diet called upon the
Polish people to rise up in battle “for the altar, for freedom and for
property.” But the weak Polish army of 30,000 men was no match for
the Bussian army. State power was transferred to the magnates. Adher-
ents of the May 3 constitution, including General Kosciuszko of the
Polish army, emigrated.
Prussia, alarmed by the successes of the French revolution, which
had gained sympathy in democratic circles in Poland and Prussia,
sought an alliance with Russia against Poland. Prussian troops crossed
the Polish border, and in January 1793 Prussia and Russia effected a
second partition of Poland, by which Russia received part of Byelorus-
sia, including Minsk, Volhynia and Podolia, a territory with a popula-
tion of three million Byelorussians and tJkrainians. Prussia occupied
Poznan, Kalisz, Czestochowa, Thorn and Danzig, localities with a
predominantly Polish population.
===== The Third Partition of Rzecz Pospolita =====
The party of the bour-
geoisie and the gentry, resenting the partition of Poland, formed a
conspiracy against Russian tsarism. The conspiracy was headed by
General Kosciuszko, who had secretly returned to Poland. Kosciuszko,
who was a member of the Polish gentry, strove to create a strong and
independent bourgeois Poland, He sympathized with the ideas of the
French bourgeois enlighteners and had fought in the war waged by the
English colonies in North America for their independence.
XJ})on his return to Poland Kosciuszko organized a rebellion in
Cracow. The successful operations of the Polish rebel troops forced the
tsarist army to retreat. A provisional government headed by Koscimzko
was set up at Warsaw. But the uprising in Poland was not widely
supported by the masses. The Polish peasants who had Joined the
uprising in the hope of receiving land from the new revolutionary
government, began to desert Kosoiuszko’s army, disappointed at the
government ’s failure to provide them with land or even do away with
landlordism.
The peasants who lived in the Byelorussian and Ukrainian parts o)
Poland did not want to support their oppressors, the Polish squires, and
did not join the uprising. In Lithuania the uprising assumed largejr
propiortipns. A Lithuanian provisioi^l gpvemincnt was set up at Vilno,
H acted independently of Th^ irresolute and luftioxiary titctios of the leaders prevented the attainment of unity between the insurgent forces of Poland and Lithuania.
The tide of rebellion in Poland beginning to ebb, the tsarist troops
laiiinched an offensive against Poland. In June 1794 revolutionary
Cracow surrendered to the Prussian troops. In August the tsarist troops
captured Vilno.
The revolutionary masses of Warsaw rose in rebellion, accusing the
government of treachery. Kosciuszko ordered the leaders of the Warsaw,
rebellion hanged. Soon after, Kosciuszko ’s army was defeated and he
himself taken prisoner. On October 24, 1794, Russian troops under Su-
vorov took Warsaw by storm.
The Kosciuszko uprising was defeated. It might have been success-
ful only in conjunction with a peasant revolution, but the gentry were
afi-^id of revolution and did not permit it to develop.
. After taking reprisals against the rebels, Russia, Prussia and Austria
carried out a third partition of Poland (1795). Under the third partition
the western paH of Volhynia, the western part of Byelorussia, Lithua-
nia including Zhmudia, and Courland went to Russia; the northwestern
part'**^f Poland, including Warsaw, went to Prussia, and the southwest-
ern part, including Cracow, to Austria. Poland as an independent
state ceased to exist.
The partitions of Poland were to have facilitated the united struggle
of the feudal monarehs of Europe against revolutionary Prance. In 1796
tsarist Russia concluded an agreement with England against the
French revolution. England promised a substantial subsidy. Cather-
ine to send an army of 60,000 under the command of Suvorov
fgainst Prance. Her death, on November 6, 1796, prevented the
realization of these plans.


==== Paul I (1796–1801) ====
==== Paul I (1796–1801) ====
===== Home Policy =====
Paul*!, Catherine’s heir, Was brought up by his
'^iMtnother Elizabeth, who bad taken him from his parents at birth.
The relations between Catherine and her son turned from cool to
hostile. Paul regarded the coronation of bis mother as a violation of his
ri^s tis heir. Catherine feared her rival son and kept him away from
ailkirs. Paul sharply criticized Catherine’s entire system of
state administration; he particularly hated her favourites. Banned from
participation in state affairs, Paul devoted himself wholly to military
imrsuits at (latchina, an estate presented to him by his mother. He
Oatuhlha into an army camp complete with gates, turnpikes
and ban^ks, and' introduced the army reguiattons of Fredrick H, the
Prussian army uniform and a rigorous stick discipline.
The first thing Paul did when he became emperor was to change
all his mother^ arraugoments hB own way. Mrst of all he decided to take the guards and the artny in hand, and introduced strict Prussian unilitary drill. From early morning there were changes of the guards
and military exercises in exact imitation of the Prussian style; the sol-
diers were dressed in Prussian uniforms and wore curled hair and queues
exactly like the Prussians. The capital itself resembled an army camp.
Fntrance into and exit from the city was under strict control. Turn-
pikes painted in black and white stripes were set up at the outposts.
Paul I wanted to introduce army barracks discipline into all phases
of state activity. He regarded this as the best way of combating revolu-
tion, which he hated no less than Catherine had.
He restricted the number of foreigners entering Russia and prohib-
ited Russian nobles from going abroad to study in the universities. The
importation into Russia of all books, "no matter in what language they
be written, as well as music” was banned. Paul ordered all private print-
shops closed down and established an ecclesiastical and secular censor-
ship.
Paul’s endeavours were directed towards a strict centralization of
power in the interests of the feudal nobility. As autocrat, he considered
himself the sole source of power. His executive assistant was the procu-
rator-general. "You and I, I and you— we alone will run things,” Paul
said to one of his procurator-generals. When a nobleman passed the royal turnout on the street he had to get out of his own carriage and pay due homage. Like his predecessors, Paul defended the class interests of
the serf •owning landlords. He gave generous grants of land and state
peasants to those of the nobles who were in his good graces. In the four
years of his reign he handed out more than 300,000 peasants, turning
them into privately-owned serfs.
Paul regarded the nobility as the first estate in the realm, from
whom he expected military service. In violation of the ukam on
“liberties of the nobility,” which had abolished obligatory military
service, he ordered the nobles to take up their duties in the regiments
in which they had been registered and in whi<di they had received ranks
without serving. Nobles who evaded state service were banished from
the capital.
^ His policy in relation to the peasantry followed Catherine's serfage
policy to the letter. At a parade in St. Petersburg the assembled .serfs
handed the tsar a petition asking to be freed from the “tyranny of the
landlords.” ^^udi insolence,” says Bolotov, a writer of the period, **wm
mercilessly punished at the emperor ’s order by public flogging to instill
fear in the hearts of others and to kee{» them from annoying him with
sudi absurd requests.”
Peasant disturbances during Paul’s reign spread to 32 gubernias
out of a total of 52. The tsar demanded that the peasant uprisings be
crushed without mercy.
At the beginning of March 1797 Paul sent a military force under
Field Marshal Repnin to suppress a peasant uprising in the village of
BrasOvo (Orel Region), Shortly afterwards the tsar received a report
announcing complete victory over the peasants: “Thirty-three cannon
shots and 600 small arms shots were fired during the operations; a
fire broke out and 16 houses were burned. Twenty were killed and
seventy wounded.”
Fearing further outbreaks among the peasantry, Paul issued an
order in April 1797 prohibiting the (corv6e) on Sundays and
recommending the landlords to confine themselves to three days of the
barshchina a week. The landlords did not obey the order. They intensi-
fied their exploitation of the serfs and made regular slaves out of their
household serfs.
The government newspaper continued to print daily announcements
of the sale and exchange of serfs. Here is one of the numerous advertise-
ments; ^‘For sale: two household serfs, one of whom is a whip and
bootmaker, 30 years old, married; his wife is a laundress and can tend
cattle, and is 25 years old; the other is a musician and singer, 17 years
old; plays on the bassoon and sings bass. Also a grey gelding, 3 years
old, tall, English breed, not broken in. For price apply 17-1 Arbat,
Apt. 1,”
===== Foreign Policy =====
When Paul came to the throne Russia
was in a state of war with France, in pursuance of the Russian-English
treaty of alliance of 1795. Russia had been engaged in ruinous, uninter-
rupted warfare for almost forty years, in the course of which the Rus-
sian empire had greatly extended its territory and now occupied an
area of 331 , GOD square miles, with a 17,009 mile-long frontier. The pop-
ulation of the empire had increased as a result of these conquests from
25,000,000 to 37,000,000 in a century. Almosthalf of the state budget
was spent on the army, which by the end of Catherine ’s reign numbered
500,000 men.
On ascending the throne Paul declared that it was his intention
to give Russia “the rest she so badly needs and desires. ” He revoked the
new conscription announced by Catherine and informed the English
ambass^or that the auxiliary corps she had promised against the
French could not be sent. However, Paul promised his allies “to oppose
in airways possible the rabid French republic, which threatens all
Europe with complete destruction of law, rights and morality.”
The English government replied that it had no choice but to con-,
tent itself with the Russian auxiliary squadron operating in the North
Sea. At the same time England, together with Austria, sought for ways
and means of drawing Russia into more active paHicipation in the wat against France. The English suggested that Paul occupy the Island of Corsica, calculating that there Russia would have to bear the brunt of
the main Frencli drive. The Island of Malta, which Napoleon had seized
on his way to Eg5^pt, was the most important strategic point in the
Mediterranean Sea, The Maltese Order to whom the island belonged
was connected with the court of the tsar, and appealed to Paul for help,
bestowing on him the title of Grand Master of the Order. Like Catherine
before him , Paul was desirous of ‘‘obtaining a firm foothold in the Medi-
tenanean” while at the same time creating a fighting base against the
French revolution, and so he promised to assist the Maltese Order. Fear-
ing that Turkey would league herself with France, he ordered the na-
val forces in the Black Sea to be reinforced and the fleet and coastal
fortresses speedily prepared for war. ^Vhen Turkey saw that the objec-
tive of Napoleon’s expedition was Eg3rpt, a part of the Turkish empire,
she concluded a military alliance with Russia against France.
In August 1798 Admiral Ushakov, commander of the Russian Black
Sea fleet, received orders to proceed with his squadron to the Bosporus
and, if the occasion arose, “immediately to follow and assist the Turk-
ish fleet against the French regardless of consequences.” Ushakov’s
squadron consisted of 16 ships carrying 792 guns with a crew of 8,000
sailors and soldiers.
In the course of six weeks Ushakov occupied four small islands of
the Ionian Archipelago, after which he set about to capture the fortress
on the island of Corfu, considered to be an impregnable naval citadel.
The French ganison of the fortress was about 3,000 strong with 650
guns. The Russian sailors, on the other hand, were handicapped by a
shortage of the most necessary supplies, food and shells. Indeed, they
Were starving. Ushakov wrote: “I know of no example in all ancient
history where a fleet has been so far out without any supplies and in
such an extremity as we are now.” The diflSculties, however, did not
daunt Ushakov and his brave sailors. The men had the same implicit
faith in their admiral as Suvorov’s soldiers had in their general. On
February 18, 1799, after a fierce assault of the forward fortifications the
French garrison on Corfu surrendered.
The swift capture of Corfu by the Russians created a deep impression
in Europe and delighted Suvorov who jestingly declared that he was
sorry he was not serving as a midshipman under Ushakov. Having oust-
ed the French troops from the islands Ushakov introduced a republican
form of government for the indigenous population.
Following the capture of Corfu a Russian naval descent was landed
in Southern Italy, where the sailors supported the popular rising
against Napoleon and occupied Naples and Rome. The Ionian
expedition was Ushakov’s last accomplishment. He spent the rest of
his life in retirement in the Tambov gubernia where he had been
born. Ushakov died in 1817.
Uslialcov, like Suvorov, had never throughout his long fighting ex-
perience lost a single battle. He was the founder of the Russian school
of naval warfare which had i»iven Russia many brilliant admirals.
By the beginning of 1799 a new coalition consisting of Russia, Eng-
land, Austria, Turkey and the kingdom of Naples had been formed
against republican France. In January 1799 the French defeated the
Neapolitan army and proclaimed a republic in Naples. Paul sent a
corps of 11,000 men to the aid of the king of Naples, with orders to
march through Austrian territory and join a corps of 20,000 that had
been sent out previously to help Austria. A third corps (under Rimsky-
Korsakov), which originally had been assigned to Prussia, was also or-
dered to “restore the thrones and altars.*’
The Austrian archduke (the heir to the throne of Austria), a yoimg
man with no military experience, was oommander-in-chief of the allied
forces in Northern Italy. The Austrian government asked the Russian
emperor to appoint Suvorov, the great Russian general, to act as the
archduke’s “aide and guide.”
===== General Suvorov =====
Alexander Vasilievich Suvorov, the famous Rus-
sian general, son of a former officer of the Preobrazhensky Regiment,
was bom in Moscow in 1730. He was a weak, sickly child, and his father,
contrary to the custom among the nobles of that time, did not enter him
in a regiment at an early age and did not prepare him for military serv-
ice. However, the boy early displayed an interest in military matters.
He read the military books in his father’s library voraciously, and en-
thusiastically fouglit imaginary engagements. To harden himself he took
cold showers, refused to wear warm clothes in winter and would go
horseback riding in the pouring rain.
At twelve he was entered on the rolls of the Semyonovsky Regiment
as a private, and at seventeen he began military service as a corporal.
His exceptional military gifts brought him promotion to high rank,
and after his brilliant feats in the Turkish and Polish campaigns he
was made a field marshal.
Suvorov was a military genius with a remarkable intellect and an
iron will; in addition, he was exceptionally Industrious, and profound-
ly interested in the history of wars. He constantly analysed his own
campaigns and studied the operations of Caesar, Hannibal, Alexander
the Great and other soldiers of world renown. Fighting continuously in
the numerous wars of the 18th century — against the Germans, Turks,
Poles and French — Suvorov independently worked out principles of the
art of warfare which coincided on many points with the advanced
military views of the period of the French bourgeois revolution.
Suvorov demanded that theory always be combined with practice.
•TSo battle can be won in the study, and theory without practice is a
dead letter,” he wrote in his autobiography. He compiled an excellent
work entitled Th€ Science of Victory. This was a manual for soldiers and oi&oers which he wrote in Tulchin, where he was sent at the close of Catherine’s reign to command one of the soutTiern armies. The manu-
al was written in concise, simple and clear language, and gave exact
and easily remembered definitions. Suvorov demanded that soldiers be
given thorough physical and military training. A soldier needs more
than military bearing, Suvorov said. He should be trained not for the
parade ground but for the battlefield. “Do things at manoeuvres as you
would on campaign.” In 2^he Science of Victory he wrote: “Easy on
the training ground, hard in battle; hard on the training ground, easy
in battle.”
Suvorov trained his soldiers to be cool, courageous, and staunch in
battle. He demanded that every soldier understand the purpose behind
his actions and the military task which confronts him. “Every soldier
must understand his manoeuvre,” he said. Suvorov’s strategy and tac-
tics may be reduced to throe important rules of warfare: visual judg-
ment, swiftness, attack. The essence of visual judgment is the ability
correctly to deteiTnine the main enemy, to take the terrain into account
and use it to good advantage, and to ascertain the enemy’s fighting
qualities. When a correct plan of strategy has been drawn up, speed
and attack are essential for its realization. Suvorov demanded that the
enemy be attacked before he has a chance to collect his wits, rally his
forces and prepare to resist. The soldier must be trained not for defence
and retreat but to deal the enemy a bold and crushing blow. Suvorov
had a high opinion of the bayonet charge and storming operations at
the decisive moment in battle. “The bullet’s a fool, the bayonet’s the
thing,” he said.
At the same time Suvorov demanded efficient utilization of musket
and artillery fire. “Shoot rarely, but squarely,” Suvorov taught his men.
“Look after your weapon and keep it clean, but do not burnish the
iron — it is no good for the weapon and a waste of the soldier ’s time and
labour. . . . Train the soldier to load quickly but accurately, to take
exact aim and to fire correctly and rapidly. Teach him to run quickly,
to crawl without attracting notice, to take cover in holes and depres-
sions, to hide behind rocks, bushes and mounds, and to fire from cover,
reloading on his back. . . With instructions like these Suvorov taught
his soldiers proficiency and the art of practical warfare. He had a high
opinion of the fighting qualities of the Russian soldiers and was ever
solicitous of their welfare. “A soldier must be healthy, brave, firm,
determined, truthful and pious,” he declared.
Whereas the entire tsarist military system regarded tiie soldier as
an automaton, Suvorov looked upon the Russian soldier as a man en-^
dowed with reason and acumen, and demanded of him initiative and
resourcefulness .
Suvorov lived in close contact with the soldiers, ate the same soup
and gruel, trpre a simple uniform, and rode a Cossack mount*. The soldiers were wholeheartedly devoted to their commander
and never suffered defeat un-
der him.
Suvorov’s views on the
science of warfare and his
treatment of the soldiers me
with opposition from the
officers who were for the
most part members of the
landed gentry brought up on
the outmoded Prussian sys-
tem of Frederick II. Engels
criticized this system se-
verely: “Frederick, besides
laying the foundation for that
pedantry and martinet ism
which have since distin-
guished the Prussians , actual-
ly prepared them for the un-
paralleled disgrace of Jena ^ y guv^orov
and Auerstadt.”
Emperor Paul was a particularly ardent admirer of the automa-
tism of the Prussian military system. “The soldier is simply a
machine, stipulated by the regulations,” he declared.
Under Paul I the old Prussian uniform was reintroduced into the
army: the soldiers were obliged to wet their hair with kvass^ sprinkle it
with flour and allow it to harden; 14-inch iron rods were fastened to the
back of their heads to shape pigtails; false locks were worn over the tem-
ples. Petty punctuality and blind obedience were demanded. Suvorov
ridiculed these Prussian practices as unsuitable for a real, fighting army.
^*Hair powder is not gunpowder, false locks are not guns, and pigtails
are not sabres, and I am not a German but a born Russian,” he said.
Suvorov did not comply with the new regulations and continued to
train his men according to his own system. Amidst the prevalent at-
mosphere of mute servility Suvorov’s conduct was a bold challenge to
the tsar. In 1797 Paul banished Field Marshal Suvorov to his impover-
ished estate of Konchanskoye and kept him under humiliating surveil-
lance.
===== The Alpine Campaign =====
On the insistence of his English and
Austrian allies Paul recalled Suvorov from exile at the beginning of
1799 and appointed him commander-in-chief of the allied forces oper-
ating against the French who had occupied Italy and Switzerland.
In three and a half months the Russian troops under Suvorov defeat-
id the armies of the best French generals. All of Northei^ Ital7 was cleared of the French. Austria, PauPs ally, wanted undivided rule in Italy and decided to transfer Suvorov to Switzerland, ostensibly to
relieve the Russian army under Rimsky. Korsakov. Suvorov left Italy
for Switzerland, making for the town of Altdorf via the St. Gothard
Pass, whence he was to go on to join Rimsky-Korsakov’s troops.
Scaling the almost perpendicular mountains* under a biting wind,
Suvorov’s men launched a frontal attack on St. Gothard. Bagration’s
column outflanked the French. St. Gothard was captured in September.
Beyond St. Gofhard the road fell away to the Reuss, a mountain river,
spanned at a height of 75 feet by a flimsy structure known as Devil’s
Bridge.
As they retreated before the onslaught of Suvorov’s men the French
destroyed part of the bridge. Russian soldiers crawled up to the broken
bridge piles, bound some logs together with scarfs and belts and threw
them over the gap. The soldiers ran across the logs to the other side un*
der a hail of bullets. Meanwhile other dauntless men had waded across
the turbulent river. The Russians went into a bayonet charge and drove
back the French. Beyond Altdorf the St. Gothard road came to an end
at the shore of Lake Lucerne, which was under the control of the French.
Before the Russian army towered the sheer slopes of another almost im»
passable mountain ridge, but there was no choice. Exhausted and hun-
gry, Suvorov’s men began thediiBScult climb of an even steeper moun**
tain. They reached the valley to learn that Rimsky. Korsakov ’s army had
been defeated and was retreating, and that the French held the valley.
Suvorov’s army was in a trap. The French had 60,000 men, while Su-
vorov had less than 20,000. Besides, the Russians had no provisions,
no ammunition and no artillery. Suvorov realized that his army, sur-
rounded in the mountains by enemy forces, was in a critical position.
But at the council of war he declared; “What shall we do? To go back
would be a disgrace: I have never yet retreated. To proceed to Schwyz is
impossible. Massena has over 60,000 men, while we have barely 20,000.
Moreover, we have no provisions, ammunition or artillery. . . . Wft
cannot expect assistance from anywhere. . . . We have only one hope . . .
the courage and self-sacriflce of my troops. We are Russiansl”
After beating off the French, Suvorov’s army, on the night of October
4 began the final stage of its march across the Alps by way of the di®*
cult snow-capped Panixer Pass.
The mountain was high and steep, cut frequently by deep preci-
pices. In places the soldiers crawled on all fours arlong the icy crust
under the sleet and snow. Suvorov went among his men, encouraging
them: “Never mind, never mind! A Russian fellow isn’t yellow, we’ll
get through.” On one of the slopes there was not a single tree or protrud-
ing rock to offer support. Thousands of men seated themselves on the
icy edge of the slope and, hugging their rifles, slid down. No more
then 16,000 meu reiRaiwed of Suvorov’s army after the orossiug of the Panixer Pass* Engels subsequently described it as the most outstanding crossing of the Alps in modern times. As one old
soldier aptly expressed it, “the Russian bayonet broke through the
Alps.’*
Suvorov was going on 70 then. Left in the lurch by his Austrian
allies, he stayed on in Switzerland until Paul broke off the alliance
with Austria.
===== The Change In Paul’s Foreign Policy and the Conspiracy of March 11, 1801 =====
Suvorov’s victories in Italy intensified the
antagonisms within the Anglo-Austro-Russian coalition. The Austrians
began secret peace negotiations with the French. Whenever the French
approached, the Austrians betrayed the Russians by leading their
own army off into the rear. After finally “ousting Suvorov” (as he
expressed it himself) from Northern Italy which he had recaptured,
the Austrians seized the territory of the king of Sardinia, to whom
the Russian army had given military support, and made the Russian
navy leave Italian waters. After a series of such perfidious acts on
the part of his Austrian allies, Paul wrote the Austrian emperor a
letter announcing his withdrawal from the alliance: “I shall in future
cease to concern myself with j’-our interests and shall look after my
own and those of my other allies.” Paul ordered Suvorov to start on
his return march to Russia: “You were to have saved kings,” he wrote,
“now you must save the Russia’s warriors and the honour of your
sovereign.” Suvorov overcame great difficulties in leading the Russian
troops out of Switzerland. The title of generalissimo of all the armed
forces of Russia was bestowed on him as a reward. Later Suvorov
again fell into the tsar’s disfavour. He returned to Russia completely
broken in health.
As he neared St. Petersburg Suvorov learned that all preparations
that had been made for his triumphal reception had been cancelled.
He was to arrive in the capital at night to avoid a demonstration of
public welcome. The tsar prohibited Suvorov from appearing at court.
His illness grew worse, and on May 18, 1800, the great Russian general
died in solitary humiliation,
Suvorov was accompanied to his last resting place by his old com-
panions-in-arms and a vast cortege. After the funeral the famous poet
Derzhavin wrote a poem on the death of Suvorov in which he said,
“The lion’s heart, the eagle’s wings, are no longer with us. How are
we to fight?”
Meanwhile relations between Paul and England grew more strained.
When the English occupied Malta, the exasperated Paul announced
the confiscation of all British ships and cargoes in Russian ports.
Napoleon lost no time in turning the discord between the allies to
his own advantage. He declared his readiness to cede Malta to Paul
after it was captured from the English and to release all his Russian prisoners with full equipment and without demanding any prisoners in exchange. In December 1800 Paul and Napoleon began a personal
correspondence concerning peace terms and a joint struggle against
England. In a memorandum outlining the principles of Paul’s new
foreign policy, the rupture with England is explained by the fact that
England “by her envy, cunning and wealth was, is, and will be, not
the rival , but the villainous enemy of France. ” The memorandum stated
further, “By means of threats, intrigue and money England set all the
powers against France” (here Paul I added, “and us sinners as well”).
Through an alliance with Napoleon Paul also hoped to stifle the
French revolution, for Napoleon had set up a military dictatorship
in France after the coup d^4tat of November 9 (18 Brumaire) 1799.
The overthrow of English rule in India was one of the joint measures
to be undertaken by Russia and France. In January 1801 Paul ordered
a detachment of Don Cossacks to proceed through Orenburg “via
Boldiara and Khiva straight to the Indus River.” This tovally unpre-
pared Indian campaign was called off by the new emperor, Alexander I,
soon after the death of Paul.
During the last months of his life Paul began to display more
interest in Transcaucasia, as a possible route to Persia and India. On
January 18, 1801, he issued a manifesto announcing the voluntary
union of Georgia with Russia.
Paul’s belligerent measures caused no little anxiety in England.
The British ambassador at St. Petersburg supported the organization
of a conspiracy by the upper nobility who were discontented with
Paul’s policy and his cruelty and follies.
The Russian landlords, interested as they were in restoring economic
relations with England, to whom they sold grain and other Russian
produce, were particularly dissatisfied with the anti-English turn
in Paul ’s foreign policy. On the night of March 11 , 1801 , the conspira-
tors, with the connivance of Alexander, the crown prince, broke into
the emperor’s chamber and assassinated him.


=== Tsarism during the Napoleonic Wars ===
=== Tsarism during the Napoleonic Wars ===


==== The Domestic and Foreign Policy of Alexander I (up to 1812) ====
==== The Domestic and Foreign Policy of Alexander I (up to 1812) ====
===== Alexander I (1801–1825) =====
The accession of Alexander I was
hailed with joy by the entire nobility, who hoped to find him a more
consistent and more tractable medium for their policy than his highly
imbalanced father. “Silenced is the roar of the North Wind, closed is the awful, fearsome glance,” the poet Derzhavin wrote of the assassinated tsar in a panegyric on Alexander's accession. The
new tsar had received a European education under the supervision
of his grandmother, Catherine IT. She placed him under the tutelage
of a Swiss moderate republican named Laharpe, who discussed liberal
topics with Alexander. Alexander had also devoted much time to
the parade ground and to the subtleties of Prussian military art. In
his youth he had become friendly with General Arakcheyev, Paul’s
favourite, a brutal advocate of serfdom, who had exercised no less
influence on the heir apparent than Laharpe. Contemporaries had good
reason for saying that the new emperor was “half a citizen of Switzer-
land and half a Prussian corporal.”
Under the dual influence of Catherine’s court with its intrigues,
subterfuge and favouritism, and of Paul’s “little court” at Gatchina
where Catherine was cordially detested, Alexander developed his
characteristic traits of duplicity, hypocrisy, cowardice and cruelty,
concealed beneath an outward air of affability and liberalism. Alexander
was suave and amiable in his dealings with people. Contemporaries
relate that the tsar prepared for his receptions and public appearances
like a clever actor, rehearsing elegant bows and gracious smiles.
Pushkin called Alexander “a weak and sly ruler upon whom gloiy
unexpectedly smiled."
===== The Decline of Serfdom =====
Alexander’s reign commenced at a
time when the industrial revolution was making further progress in
Europe and serfdom was declining in Russia.
Since the last quarter ofthe 18th century the wholesale impoverish-
ment of the peasantry became particularly manifest. Peasants aban-
doned their run-down farms to follow other pursuits elsewhere. In
the non-black-earth regions there was a rise in the peasant crafts,
while in the black-earth regions the production of grain for the market
increased. The landlords extended their cultivated area, as did the
more well-to-do serfs and state peasants. The expansion of the domestic
market was accompanied by a growth in the foreign market. The
Russian landlords became suppliers of agricultural produce for export,
chiefly to England.
The development of home and foreign trade necessitated improve-
ment of the means of communication, chiefly river and sea routes.
In 1803 the North Catherine Canal joining the Kama and Northerii
Dvina rivers was built. In 1804 the Oginsky Canal, which linked
the Baltic and Black seas, was completed. The first decade of Alexander’s
reign saw the completion of the Mariinsk and Tikhvin canal systems,
which facilitated the transportation of goods along the rivers linking
inland Russia with the Baltic Sea. The decline of feudal economy,
which was of a self-sufficient character, increased the demand for
iqio]ie7 ci^atad a no^ for regulation of exchange operations. To this end the State Loan Bank was established in St. Petersburg in 1786 and the Commercial Bank in Moscow in 1807. At the ojjening
of the 19ih century banking houses were established in Moscow, Arch-
angel, Taganrog and Feodosiya.
New industrial enterprises arose to meet the demands of the home
market. In 1804 seven sugar refineries were in operation; in 1812 there
were 30, In 1808 the first cotton spinning mill was established. By
1812 manufactories operated by merchants constituted 62% of all
the enterprises, landlords owning only 16%. The workers at most
of the manufactories, however, were serf-peasants paying obroh (quit*
rent) to their landlords.
The productivity of forced peasant labour was low both in industry
and in agriculture. Peasant cultivation of manorial lands was of a
poor quality. Crop yields were low. To obtain more grain the landlords
increased the harahchimi and other services by the peasants. Intensified
exploitation of the serfs led to peasant uprisings, which assumed
particularly large proportions in the Baltic regions, where capitalism
had begun to develop earlier than in Central Russia. In the autumn
of 1802 the peasants on a number of estates in the Liflandia Region
refused to render manorial services, and engaged in regular skirmishes
with the soldiers sent to subdue them.
===== Alexander’s Domestic Policy =====
Fearing revolution, Alexander
considered certain state reforms essential in order to avoid it. In a
letter to Laharpe while still heir apparent he had stated that when
he became tsar he would **grant the country freedom and thereby
prevent it from becoming a toy in the hands of madmen.”
Upon his accession Alexander declared that he would rule in accord-
ance "with the laws and the spirit” of his grandmother, Catherine IT.
He immediately restored all the privileges of the nobles, reinstated
all the nobles who had been exiled by his father, lifted the ban on the
import of goods and boolcs from abroad, permitted foreign travel and
issued an ukase abolishing torture and the secret police.
In the early years of Alexander's reign the circle of "young friends”
of the emperor (Stroganov, Novosiltsev, Kochubey, Czartoryski)
attained great influence and constituted the Private Committee for
the Drafting of State Reforms. These drafts did not really aim at
cardinal reforms, since they were motivated by a desire to preserve
the system of serfdom and the autocracy and*to make only superficial
changes in the feudal state in keeping with the spirit of the times.
Thus, an ukase of December 12, 1801, allowed merchants, burghers
and state peasants to purchase unsettled land, without in any way
affecting the serf basis of land tenure by the nobility. Another ukase
(February 20, 1803) "on free tillers” permitted landlords to release
peasants with land singly or in entire villages on terms to be fixed
by voluntary agreement with the peasants. But few peasants were able to benefit by this ukase: in all 47,153 persons, or less than one* half per cent of the serf population of the empire were freed. According
to the ukase the serfs had to pay huge redemptions — sometimes as much
as 6,000 rubles— for their emancipation. Thus, although the solutions
found for the peasant question were called forth by the development of
bourgeois relations, they in no way shook the foundations of serfdom.
The establishment in 1802 of eight ministjies to replace the Petrine
colleges abolished by Catherine was the only effectual consequence
of the extensive reformist plans of the Private Committee. Ministries
of the army, the navy, foreign affairs, home affairs, justice, finance,
commerce and public instruction were instituted. A Committee of
Ministers was set up. As distinct from the practice under the colleges,
the ministers had complete personal charge of affairs in the ministries,
reporting on all important matters to the tsar. The establishment of
ministries made for further centralization of tsarist Russia’s state
machine. The Senate was reorganized and made the supreme judicial
body of the empire; it was to be the custodian of the laws and guardian
of general "peace and order.” All important state matters were sub-
mitted for consideration to the State Council, established in 1810.
On the whole this system of administration remained in force through-
out the 10th century. ^
Amona tjie more significant of the reforms introduced in the early
years of Alexander’s reign was the establishment of a new educational
system which provided for three types of schools: the gymnasium
(with four grades), the district school (with two grades) and the parish
school (with one grade). The same Regulations of 1804 granted self-
government to the universities: the rector and deans were elected
by the general meeting of professors and the universities were allowed
to confer degrees, etc.
Numerous deviations from the regulations soon took place, however.
Since the nobles were reluctant to enroll their sons in the g 3 niinasia,
the government founded for them the Tsarskoye Selo and Richelieu
lyceums outside the general school system.
‘‘ At the beginning of the 19th century there were only two universi^
ties: in Moscow and Dorpat. In 1805 universities were founded in
Kharkov and Kazan. The Central Pedagogical Institute in St. Peters^
burg was reorganized into a university in 1819.
The Ministry of Public lastruction, Education of Youth and Diffu-
sion of Science was instituted to supervise educational activities.
The ministry, however, was more concerned with the political bona
fides of the teachers and pupils, than with education as such.
In 1804 censorship of manuscripts before publication was introduced.
Thus, Alexander, in his domestic policy, did nothing whatsoever
to break resolutely with the policy of serfdom which his predecessors
had pursued.
===== The War Against Napoleon (1805–1807) =====
Alexander prosecuted
his foreign policy at a time when the French revolutionary wars had
been superseded by the Napoleonic wars of conquest.
Lenin stressed the fact that the wars waged by France during
the period of the Napoleonic empire had changed in character, being
no longer defensive revolutionary wars but predatory campaigns of
conquest. “It was not in 1792 1793, but many years later, after the
victory of reaction within the country, that the counter-revolutionary
dictatorship of Napoleon transformed the wars on France’s part from
defensive wars into wars of conqueFt.” ♦
Another important feature of the Napoleonic wars was the growing
antagonism between bourgeois France and England over the division
of markets. Russian tsarism was interested in trade with England
and took her side. Upon ascending the throne Alexander immediately
restored friendly relations with England, released the British ships
which had been detained in Russian ports and permitted the import
of British goods. In 1801 Russia and England signed a convention
of amity, Alexander nevertheless did not break ofF relations with Na-
poleon. As Russia’s ally England was compelled to make peace with
Napoleon (in 1802, at Amien.^. The Treaty of Amiens was not long,
lived, for Russia and Englana had concluded a military pact earlier,
in March 1801. A new coalition headed by England and including
Russia, Austria and Sweden was organized against France. England
promised to subsidize her allies and demanded that they immediately
begin hostilities. The object of this anti -French coalition was not
only to check Napoleon’s conquests but also to restore the Bourbons
to the French throne.
In August 1805 a Russian army under Kutuzov was sent to aid
Austria. The entry of the Russian troops into Europe frustrated Napo.
Icon’s plans for a forced crossing of the channel and saved England
from invasion by a Napoleonic army of 150,000 standing ready for
that purpose.
Kutuzov effected a forced march under diflScult conditions to
the Bavarian town of Braunau, upon reaching which he learned that
the main forces of the allied Austrian troops under General Mack had
capitulated at the fortress of Ulm. Kutuzov had one-fifth of Napoleon’s
numerical strength, and he had no option but to retreat. Napoleon
ordered his ablest generals to cut off Kutuzov’s retreat. Bagration
received orders from Kutuzov to hold up Murat •s corps which was
pursuing the Russian army. The Austrian troops moving along in
front betrayed their allies and entered into, negotiations with Murat,
Bagration’s little force of 6,000 was surrounded by the French troops
numbering 30,000. A battle between the Russian and the French took place at Scbdngraben and lasted all day and half the night. During the night fighting Bagration succeeded in breaking through the enemy’s
circle. All the survivors of the Schongraben battle received arm-bands
with the inscription: “One versus five,” indicating the fivefold superi-
ority of the French over the Russians.
The retreat of the Russian troops, by tiring out the enemy, effected
a change in the scales. By the middle of November Kutuzov had brought
over 86,000 men into action at Olmiitz and Napoleon had concentrated
90,000 here. The Russian army was poorly supplied and worn out with
fatigue. Alexander I, who had meanwhile arrived at the army inspired
with dreams of military glory and of defeating Napoleon, would not
hear of giving the men a rest. The Austrian Emperor Francis I and
his generals also insisted on giving general battle immediately. The
war council, despite Kutuzov’s opposition, decided in favour of a
pitched battle. The Russo-Austrian armies occupied positions on a
large hilly plateau near the village of Austerlitz (Bohemia). On a
misty autumn morning of December 2 (new style), 1805 three columns
of Russian troops attempted to overcome the right flank of the French,
but this ended in failure, since the allied troops were spread out. The
French inflicted a heavy blow on the scattered allied forces at Auster-
litz. The Russian soldiers fought heroically but were unable to with-
stand the furious onslaughts of a numerically stronger foe. Napoleon
paid tribute to the heroism of the Russian soldiers. “At Austerlitz,”
he said, “the Russians displayed greater valour than in any other
battle against me.”
The defeat at Austerlitz was due to the interference of the Austrian
and Russian emperors in the command of military operations. The
defeat induced Austria to conclude peace with France. Napoleon
took Vienna and began preparations for continuing the war in Europe,
first and foremost against Prussia,
In the autumn of 1806 Alexander sent troops to the aid of his
ally Prussia. Napoleon surrounded the Prussians in a lightning attack
at Jena and routed them. Berlin surrendered to the French without
battle and remained in their hands for two years, from 1806 to 1808.
Napoleon concentrated forces on the Vistula, from where he threatened
to launch an oiFensive against Russia. In January 1807 he entered
Warsaw, In the Battle of PreuSisch Eylau (in East Prussia) a month
later, the Russian army displayed its prowess. Napoleon did not win
a victory here and began to prepare for a decisive battle. The Battle
of Friedland in the summer of 1807, during which the Russian army
lost almost one-fomth of its men, decided the outcome of the entire
campaign.
By the Treaty of Tilsit signed in June 1807 Russia had to recognize
all Napoleon’s conquests and Napoleon himself as emperor, and con-
clude a defensive and offensive alliance with him. Most important of all, however, she had to join the continental blockade, ».e.,the economic war against England.
By isolating England from the rest of Europe Napoleon hoped
to destroy her commercial supremacy. In 1806 he proclaimed the
continental system, under which all countries dependent on the Napo-
leonic empire were prohibited from trading with England. Rus-la
also undertook to stop the export of corn to England and the import
of British goods. The blockade, however, was a serious economic blow
to Russia. It ruined many Russian landlords. The price of corn fell.
Trade dropped. The blockade led to a financial crisis in the country.
The Russian nobility were opposed to the Treaty of Tilsit. Alexan-
der’s closest friends — Kochubey, Czartoryski and Novosiltsev — re-
signed, Mikhail Speransky, who was regarded as a partisan of the
pro-French faction, became the tsar’s intimate adviser.
===== M. M. Speransky (1772–1839) =====
Besides their discontent with
the continental blockade the landlords were strongly opposed to the
plans for state reforms, whose most dangerous exponent was held
to be Sj)eransky.
Speransky, the son of a village priest, was educated at the ecclesi-
astical seminary in St. Petersburg. He advanced rapidly from the posi-
tion of clerk in the olSfice of the procurator-general to that of State
Secretary. After the Treaty of Tilsit he became Alexander’s first ad-
viser. In 1809 Speransky completed a draft for reforms entitled Codifi-
ca io% of Sfa'e This was nn extensive project of reforms aiming
to adapt the feudal monarchy to the rising bourgeois relations, Speran-
sky advocated protection for “science, commerce and industry.” He
did not put forward an open demand for emancipation but he wanted
the peasants to be granted “personal freedom.” “There is not a single
case in history of an enlightened and commercial nation long remaining
in slavery,” be declared in his draft.
Speransky proposed the convention of a State Duma consisting
of property owners regardless of what estale they belonged to. In every
volost the owners of real estate were to elect a volost duma. These in
turn were to elect deputies to the okrug dumas, thence to the gubernia
dumas, and the latter were to elect deputies to the State Duma. The
elections were thus to pass through four stages. No law was to be passed
without the approval of the State Duma and the State Council. Exec-
utive power was to be placed in the hands of ministers responsible to
the Duma. Speransky ’s draft was progressive for those days.
The majority of the landlords were incensed by Speransky’s proj-
ects. They called him a “villain,” a “revolutionary” and a “Crom-
well.” The uproar among the nobility was so great that Alexander
was forced into a resolute rejection of all plans for constitutional re-
form, All he did was to establish in 1810 a State Council of members
appointed by the emperor. This was an advisory body to the tsar and such it remained until 1906. The number of ministers was increased to 11 by the establishment of ministries of the Police, Communica-
tions and State Control.
The nobility in opposition emphatically demanded withdrawal
from the blockade and Speransky’s resignation. The most forceful
exponent of the temper of the serf-owning landlords was N, M. Ka-
ramzin, the well-known historian, whose Notes on Old and New
aia formulated their chief demands. Instead of limiting the autocracy
Karamzin proposed the selection of 50 *‘good” governors who were
to be entrusted with the administration of the state. The reactionary
opposition from among the nobility wanted serfdom to remain invio-
lable, trade resumed with England, the Treaty of Tilsit repudiated,
a war against Napoleon, and the dismissal of “the dangerous reformer**
Speransky.
===== The Russo-Swedish War of 1808–1809 and the Annexation of Finland =====
The Treaty of Tilsit altered international relations in
Europe. Napoleon strove to utilize Russia in the interests of his policy
of conquest, primarily in his struggle against England. At his insist-
ence Russia broke off diplomatic relations with England. He also
urged Russia into a war against Sweden, who had refused to join the
continental system and had concluded an alliance with England. The
war with Sweden was to give Alexander the right to annex Finland.
Russia had important strategical reasons for contesting Finland:
the Finnish border ran close to St. Petersburg, the Russian capital,
which had to be safeguarded against attack from the north. In Feb-
ruary 1808 Russian troops crossed the frontier, occupying the Aland
Islands in March and the Island of Hogland in April. By the
end of 1808 the war shifted to Swedish territory when the
Russian troops launched an offensive under difficult winter
conditions. Barclay de Tolly’s detachment made its famous march
from Vaasa across the frozen Gulf of Bothnia to Sweden. The
Russian troops heroically surmounted the difficulties of the march
over hummocky ice and through knee-deep snow and reached the
Swedish coast.
On March 16, 1809, during the height of the offensive against Swe-
den, Alexander convened the Finnish Diet in the town of Borga. The
previous day Finnish autonomy had been recognized by official enact-
ment. The tsar promised the Diet that he would “preserve the Consti-
tution of Finland inviolable and unalterable/’ Finland was proclaimed
a Russian province.
While the Diet sat in session Russia and Sweden started peace
negotiations which resulted in a treaty signed at Fredrikshamn on
September 5, 1809. Sweden ceded to Russia the whole of Finland,
which had been conquered by Russian troops. The king of Sweden
joined the continental blooka^.
===== Napoleon’s Preparations tor the Invasion of Russia =====
Napo*
leon’s government, as Stalin said, was a “bourgeois government which
stifled the French revolution and preserved only those results of the
revolution which were of benefit to the big bourgeoisie.”
Napoleon waged his wars of aggrandizement in Europe and beyond
it in the interests of France’s big bourgeoisie, who were competing
with English capital. By force of arms he compelled all the European
countries he had conquered to join the continental blockade against
England. Notwithstanding the Tilsit peace treaty, Napoleon made
intensive preparations for a war of conquest against Russia, to which
he was provoked by several motives. In the first place he was dis-
pleased with Russia’s frequent violations of the continental block-
ade; he was disturbed by the massing of tsarist troops on the western
border, constituting a threat to Poland; finally, he was troubled by
Russia’s policy toward Prussia, a policy which hindered him from
becoming master of the Rhine Confederation. The Rhine Confederation
of 16 German states had been created by Napoleon in June 1806 and
was a French protectorate.
In making his preparations for war Napoleon collected informa-
tion about Russia, studied her economy, sent spies into the country
and even counterfeited Russian paper currency. At the same time h©
established a springboard for his offensive against Russia in Poland.
Under the terms of the Treaty of Tilsit, Napoleon in 1807 created a
new Polish state called the Grand Duchy of Warsaw, out of the Polish
provinces which Prussia had acquired as a result of the parti-^
tions. Subsequently Austrian Galicia was annexed to this new state.
To make sure of the support of the Polish gentry Napoleon prom**
ised to restore Poland’s old borders, i.e., to give her Lithuania,
Byelorussia and part of the Ukraine. Acting on Napoleon’s advice
Poland in 1807 abolished serfdom. The peasants received their person-
al freedom, but the land remained the property of the Polish
landlords.
The tsarist government was extremely disturbed by the situation
in Poland. Alexander demanded that Napoleon abstain frogi support-
ing and regenerating the Polish state, and that he agree to Russia’s
seizure of the Dardanelles and Constantinople. Napoleon rejected
these demands. Relations between the allies became strained.
Meanwhile complications were setting in in Europe. In Spain the
national war for liberation against the French usurpers was gathering
momentum, and the Spaniards had defeated the French in a series of
major engagements. Austria had begun to arm herself and sought an
alliance with Russia. Prussia began to reorganize her army. Another
meeting between Napoleon and Alexander took place at Erfurt in
the autumn of 1808^ at which Napoleon, in order to keep Russia on
his side, consented to her annexing Moldavia and Walachia. Napoleon continued to make conquests despite stiffening resistance in Europe. In 1810 he annexed to his empire Holland, the Hanse
towns and the Duchy of Oldenburg, which was ruled by a relative
of Alexander. The Russian emperor registered a strong protest*
Napoleon demonstratively refused to accept the Russian note of
protest.
Russians internal situation was another factor that caused Alex-
ander to break with Napoleon. The continental blockade threatened
the country with economic ruin. Before he had broken with Napoleon,
Alexander launched what was virtually a tariff war against him by
raising the duties on French goods. British cargoes arrived in Russia
under neutral flags.
Meanwhile the higher nobility had had its way with Speransky,
whom everyone regarded as an advocate of the alliance with Napoleon.
The State Secretary was removed from office, accused of treason and
exiled, first to Nizhni Novgorod and later to Perm.
==== War with Turkey (1806–1812) ====
Russia’s preparations for a war
with France hastened the end of hostilities against Turkey, whicli
had been in progress since 1806. The Turks tried to take advantage
of the defeats of the Russian army on the battlefields of Europe to
drive the Russian troops out of Western Transcaucasia and re-estab-
lish their domination on the Black Sea. Turkey was supported by
France. Russia’s efforts to achieve a peaceful settlement failed. Al-
though the main forces of the Russian army were engaged in Europe,
Russian troops in November 1806 invaded the Danube principalities
which were under Turkish rule and soon occupied all of Bessarabia,
Moldavia and Walg-chia. Their advance was checked only at the Dan-
ube, where there were strong Turkish fortresses.
The Russian command decided to launch an offensive against
ihe Turks from Transcaucasia. While both sides were preparing for
large-scale offensive operations the news of the signing of the Treaty
of Tilsit arrived. Napoleon acted as mediator between Russia and
Turkey to put an end to hostilities. During the Erfurt meeting Alex-
ander had secured Napoleon’s consent to the annexation of the Danube
principalities by Russia, to the proclamation of Serbian independence
and the recognition of a Russian protectorate over Georgia. Turkey
refused to negotiate peace under those terms. In March 1809 hostil-
ities between Turkey and Russia were resumed* Russian troops laid
siege to a number of Turkish fortresses, gained a firm hold on the
right bank of the Danube and reached the foothills of the Balkans.
In September 1810 they took Rustchuk, and at the end of 1811 Akhal-
kalaki, a large Turkish fortress in Transcaucasia* These defeats com-
pelled the Turks to enter into negotiations.
By the Treaty of Bucharest, concluded on May 8, 1812, Turkey
ceded to Russia l^ssarabia including the fortresses of I^otin, Bender, Akkerman and Ismail. Russia returned Poti and Akhalkalaki to Turkey.
The Treaty of Bucharest was a great victory for Russia. She was
now free to transfer her army from the Danube to fight Napoleon.


==== The Patriotic War of 1812 ====
==== The Patriotic War of 1812 ====
===== Napoleon's Invasion of Russia =====
Besides the main forces of
his own army Napoleon hurled against Russia the armies of all the
conquered countries of Europe.
In May 1812 Napoleon set out in state from Dresden to join the
Orande Armee which was moving toward the Niemen River.
On the morning of June 12 (24), 1812, Napoleon invaded Russia
without a declaration of war. Four columns of troops in an endless
stream began the passage of the Niemen. Napoleon was among the
first to cross the river, and together with the old guard he hastened
to a nearby woods in expectation of the opening encounter with the
Russian troops. But he found himself amidst deserted fields and vast,
silent forests. There was not a single dwelling or human being in sight.
The Russian troops had withdrawn.
The Russian army numbered 180,000 men in all. An army
under Barclay de Tolly lay grouped about the border, on the Niemen;
another, under Bagration, was in Southern Lithuania, and the third,
a reserve force, under Tormasov, was stationed in Volbynia. Taking
into account the movements of the scattered Russian armies Napoleon
decided to attack and defeat them piecemeal. His army of over 600,000
was overwhelmingly superior to the Russian in numbers.
The defimencies of the Russian army, inherent in the general
weaknesses of feudal Russia, were the incompetence of a considerable
section of the military command, a brutal system of discipline, and
pilfering and peculation on the part of army officials and commissariat
officers at the expense of the soldiers.
But Napoleon’s army no longer resembled the French army of
twenty years before. It was no longer a French army but a huge all-
European army made up of forcibly recruited men of diflFerent nation-
alities speaking different languages and fighting for the alien objec-
tives of a French conqueror. The Germans, Italians, Swiss, Croatians
and, above all, the Spaniards hated Napoleon as the enslaver of their
countries, the soldiers were out for loot, and they started pillaging
as soon as they set foot on Russian soil.
When Napoleon’s army of half a million men invaded Russia Bar-
clay decided to retreat without accepting battle and to join Bagration's
army, which had already set out to meet him. From Vilno Barclay
retired to an entrenched camp at the hamlet of Drisa on the Dvina.
This camp had been built by General Fulle, an incompetent foreigner with the approval of Emperor Alexander, who himself was poorly versed in military matters. It was situated between two highways, pre-
sumably to check Napoleon if he marched either on St. Petersburg or
Moscow. Actually its location made it a trap for the Russian army,
which could easily be encircled there. Barclay therefore abandoned
Drisa and withdrew to Vitebsk via Polotsk, leaving the protection of
the St. Petersburg road to a detached corps under Wittgenstein, who
successfully warded off Marshal Oudinot^s onslaught.
Bagration, hotly followed by Marshal Davout with an army
of 50,000 and Napoleon’s brother Jerome with an army of 60,000,
was in extremely difficult straits . Davout and Jerome tried to surround
Bagration’s little army and cut off his retreat, but he managed to elude
the French pincers. His retreat was covered by a cavalry detachment
under the command of Platov, Davout occupied Minsk and then proceed-
ed to the Berezina River, again hoping to cut off Bagration. Meanwhile
Bagration was withdrawing his forces along defiles in the marshes.
Cut off from the main forces and thrust far to the south, Bagration’s
army crossed the Berezina and the Dnieper and again evaded en-
circlement. After waiting in vain for Bagration at Vitebsk Barclay
put out a rearguard and quietly withdrew from camp with lights
extinguished.
Retreating imder extremely difficult conditions, harassed by the
enemy, suffering from the torrid heat, lack of drinking water, hunger
and disease which took heavy toll on account of the absence of any
kind of medical aid, the two Russian armies finally succeeded in mak-
ing junction at Smolensk. Napoleon reached Smolensk in August
and ordered it to be taken by storm. He bombarded Smolensk for thir-
teen hours; the whole town was in flames. Barclay ordered the powder
magazines to be blown up and then abandoned the burning city. The
residents set fire to their homes and property in order not to leave
anything to the enemy, and evacuated the town together with the army.
The Russian troops put up a spirited fight at Smolensk. However,
Barclay realized that the numerical superiority of the French threat-
ened him with rout and refused to let himself be drawn into the pitched
battle which Napoleon was so set on.
Barclay had the strength of will and firmness to carry out method,
ioally his plan of retreat, which was the only means of saving the
army from a smashing defeat. As Marx pointed out, the Russian plan
of retreat was no longer a matter of free choice but of stern necessity.
The terror-stricken nobility, however, was strongly opposed to the
retreat. Barclay de Tolly was accused of cowardice and even treachery.
The relations between Barclay and Bagration, the two commanders,
grew more and more strained. Bagration averred that "Barclay is
leading the guests straight on to Moscow.” A disciple of Suvorov and a
man of reckless courage, Bagration was thirsting for battle. He claimed that the surrender of Smolensk had been too hasty, and demanded a change of command.
At the demand of the army and the nobility, Alexander appointed
67-year-old Field Marshal Kutuzov Commander-in-chief*
Mikhail Illarionovich Kutuzov, a man of great courage, was Su-
vorov’s favourite pupil and one of Russia’s most talented soldiers. He
came from old noble stock. At 29 a Turkish bullet deprived him of
an eye in a battle in the Crimea. He was twice seriously wounded, but
both times returned to the ranks. He enjoyed the love and esteem of
his men. Suvorov, who was a great admirer of Kutuzov’s mind and
talents, said of him: “He’s astute 1 Clever, clever! Nobody can trick
him!”
In all his battles Kutuzov displayed exceptionally able and resource-
ful leadership, personal bravery and remarkable stratagem. Like his
teacher Suvorov, Kutuzov hated martinetism and Draconian disci-
pline. He loved the Russian soldier of whose valour and heroism he had
a very high opinion.
Kutuzov was well-educated and knew many foreign languages.
He kept abreast of Russian and foreign literature, particularly of a
military nature. In 1795 he was appointed director of the Higher Army
School, where he lectured on the history of warfare and on tactics.
Kutuzov cordially detested the spirit of servility, flattery and
venality that reigned at the tsarist court. Nor was he himself liked
at the court. Tsar Alexander also disliked Kutuzov, particularly
after the Battle of Austerlitz, which he lost after disregarding Kutu-
zov’s warning.
When he appointed Kutuzov Commander-in-chief in 1812 the tsar
told his retinue: . “The public desired his appointment , so I have ap-
pointed him. But personally I wash my hands of him.”
On learning of Kutuzov’s appointment as Commander-in-chief
Napoleon said, “The sly fox of the North!” WTien this was reported
to Kutuzov, he replied, “I shall try to prove to the great soldier that
he is right."
===== The People’s War =====
The farther Napoleon’s army advanced
into the interior the worse its position became. The Oranie Amde
grew manifestly weaker as it spread over the vast territory of Russia
leaving garrisons behind it in the towns; communications became
precarious; the supply trains lagged behind, and there were break-
downs in the supply of food and fodder. Everywhere they met a hostile
population. The Lithuanian and Byelorussian peasants were the first
to take up arms against the invaders. Napoleon occupied all of Lithua-
nia and Byelorussia and set up a government of the Grand Duchy of
Lithuania composed of landloids. In a speech to the nobles in Mogilev
Marshal Davout assured them that the “peasants will remain, as here-
tofore, in subjection to their landlords.” Now the peasants had to bear not only persecution and oppression by their landlords but the additional affliction of national humiliation, robbery, pillage, requisi-
tions and endless imposts levied by the French invaders.
The war against Napoleon instantly assumed the character of
a people’s war. ‘This is not an ordinary war but a people’s war,”
wrote Bagration. The population hunted out French scouts and spies,
they refused to furnish supplies for the invading army, and, when the
French approached, set fire to their homes and corn and went into
the forests to wage guerilla warfare. The regular troops displayed won-
derful feats of heroism. A Bashkir division, Kalmuck soldiers, Tatars
and men of other nationalities fought bravely side by side with the
Russians, Ukrainians and Byelorussians.
The people’s war in Russia, which inflicted heavy losses on Napo-
leon’s army, incensed the conqueror, who had never met that kind
of opposition anywhere in Europe. On September 23, 1812, he sent
a protest to the Russian command against the “barbaric and unusual”
<nowiki>;</nowiki>petho4s of warfare and proposjsd ••c^ssatipn” of the war by the people*
On another occasion he presented the following demand through General Lauriston: ^‘Military operations should conform to the established
rules of warfare,” to which Kutuzov replied: “The people liken this
war to a Tatar invasion and, consequently, consider all means to rid
themselves of the enemy to be not only not repreh^ensible but praise-
worthy and sacred*”
===== The Battle of Borodino =====
Kutuzov was well aware of the
strength of the enemy, and though he approved of Barclay de Tolly’s
tactics, he shared Bagration’s opinion regarding the need for substan-
tially strengthening the rearguard. Kutuzov appointed Konovitsyu
to head the rearguard. Rearguard actions between August 27 and Sep-
tember 5 checked the French advance. Kutuzov declared that the enemy
could be overcome only with the fi»id of time and space. He argued that
Moscow was not the whole of Russia and that it might have to be sur-
rendered to save Russia.
Napoleon wanted at all costs to force Kutuzov into fighting a de-
cisive battle. He followed hot upon the heels of the Russians, waging
incessant action against the rearguard. On the night of August 23 Na-
poleon drew up to the Russian redoubt at the village of Shevardino.
A small number of men defended the Shevardino redoubt with supreme
heroism. They beat off the violent attacks of the French infantry and
cavalry from four in the afternoon until dark, and only then did they
retreat to the main positions. After the Battle of Shevardino a pitched
battle became both possible and inevitable. At dawn on August 26
(September 8) the Russian and French armies finally met near the
village of Borodino, 90 kilometres from Moscow.
Barclay de Tolly, with 76,000 men including reserves, held the
right flank and the centre of the Russian army.
Bagration, Suvorov’s favourite and Kutuzov’s friend, was on the
left flank. Peter Ivanovich Bagration, a Georgian by extraction, began
military service at 17 as sergeant in a rifle regiment in the Caucasus.
One of Suvorov’s most able pupils, he possessed boundless courage,
and under his leadership the Russian soldiers worked wonders in the
most dangerous operations. Napoleon, who held the opinion that “Ba-
gration is the best general in the Russian array,” sent his most experi-
enced marshals against him.
Napoleon planned to deal his main blow at the ‘‘Bagration flfeches,”
a group of Russian field works in front of the village of Semyonovskaya.
The “Bagration flfeches” being rather poorly constructed, Napoleon
counted on an easy capture, particularly since Bagration had a small
army of little more than 36,000. In all there were about 112,000 Rus-
sian regular troops at Borodino, besides 7,000 Cossacks and a 10,000
popular levy from Moscow and Smolensk.
When Napoleon reached Borodino he had an army of only 130,000
men and 687 guns.
The battle opened with an attack on the village of Borodino,
which was captured by the French. A fierce battle raged around the
“Bagration filches,” which were furiously defended. The flfeches changed
hands several times and were strewn with dead men and horses.
A French general who took part in this engagement relates that the
French charged the “Bagration flfeches” eight times and were thrown
back each time, leaving piles of corpses at the approaches. “Bagra-
tion’s troops, reinforced constantly by new arrivals, advanced with
wonderful valour over the bodies of the fallen to regain the lost posi-
tions. Before our eyes the Eussian columns moved at the command
of their leaders in serried ranks of glittering steel and fire. On open
terrain they suffered terrible losses from our case shot and our cavalry
and infantry charges. But these brave warriors, making a supreme exer-
tion, still went on attacking.”
At a critical moment, while over 400 French guns were pounding
away at the left wing of the Russian front, Kutuzov sent reinforcements
to Bagration. The Russians had about 300 guns, which made a total
of some 700 thundering away within an area of a single square kilo-
metre. The bravery of the Russian artillerymen amazed the French.
One of the participants in the battle states in his memoirs: “The Rus-
sian gunners were faithful to their duty. They took redoubts, they pro-
tected the guns With their bodies and did not surrender them. Often
a gunner wounded in one hand would continue firing with the other.”
The sky was hidden by a dark pall of powder smoke lightened
up by red flashes of grenades. The village of Semyonovskaya had
been set on fire from all sides and was blazing. Napoleon threw
fresh reserves into battle. Bagration counter attacked. A participant
in the fighting relates: “The charge was horrible. • • . A frightful
carnage ensued in which superhuman bravery was displayed on
both sides. . . . Although the enemy had superior numbers the
Russians showed up well until an accident changed the entire
situation.”
During this engagement Bagration was mortally wounded. He made
an effort to get up but dropped down and the soldiers carried their
heroic commander off the battlefield. He fought back excruciating pain
as he gave his last orders. His last words before losing consciousness
were: “How are my men?” The answer was, “Sticking fast.”
The brave Dokhturov took over command. He succeeded in check-
ing the confusion that had broken out among the troops when they
heard that Bagration had been mortally wounded. “Dm if we must,
but not one step back!” he commanded. Nonetheless the left flank of
the Russian front was borne down, and the French took the “Bagra-
tion flfeches.”
Napoleon then turned his guns on Rayevsky battery in the
centre, Almost M the defenders of the h^tt^ry perished in the fierce fighting which ensued. Rayevsky’s battery was taken. Still the Russian army continued to stand its groimd.
In his Borodino the great Russian poet Lermontov described
the tenseness of the battle and the heroism of the Russian soldiers:<blockquote>That day the foeman learned aright
The way we Russian soldiers flght-^
Fierce hand to hand,
Horses and men together laid,
And still the thundering cannonade;
Our breasts were tremblhig, as it made
Tremble the land.
Then darhness fell in hill and plain;
Yet we were game to fight again, . . .</blockquote>In the evening Napoleon ordered his troops to withdraw from
the field of battle. The Russian army, though it sustained heavy casu-
alties, withdrew from Borodino to Moscow in perfect order. In the
Battle of Borodino the Russian nation once more demonstrated to the
world the heroism and self-sacrifice of which it was capable when the
defence of its country and national independence were at stake. In
an appraisal of this great battle Napoleon admitted just before his
d ’iath: "‘Of all the battles I eVer fought the most terrible was that of
Moscow. The French showed themselves worthy of victory; the Rus-
sians won the right to be invincible.”
===== The Fire of Moscow =====
Kutuzov retreated from Borodino to
Mozhaisk and thence to Moscow. On September 1, 1812, he called
a council of war in the village of Fili, near Moscow, at which the
question was discussed as to whether the Russian army should accept
battle again or retreat from Moscow. The generals were in favour of
giving battle again. Kutuzov cut the conference short and announced
his command for a retreat. “The loss of Moscow does not mean the
loss of Russia,” said Kutuzov.
Early in the morning of September 2 (14) the Russian army marched
through Moscow in a continuous stream. Muscovites left the city
together with the army; they departed with their possessions, carrying
bundles and sacks, on foot and in carriages, jamming all the roads.
When Murat’s cavalry entered Moscow by way of the long and
narrow Arbat Street the city was silent and deserted. There remained
only the foreigners and the inhabitants who had not had time to
leave.
That night fires broke out in Moscow. The wind scattered the sparks
over the wooden buildings, which flared up one after another. Dwell-
ings, warehouses, shops and the stalls on Red Square burned down.
The French soldiers and marauders rushed into the buildings and pillaged whatever the flames had not consumed. The fire lasted six days, during which night could not be distinguished from day. The
people themselves made no effort to fight the fires. ‘‘Let everything
perish so long as it does not go to the enemy,” they said , as they deserted
the city.
===== The Defeat of Napoleon =====
Napoleon’s army, worn out by its long
and arduous march, hungry, badly clothed and demoralized, remained
in burning Moscow. Napoleon made peace overtures. He wanted the
peace treaty to be signed in Moscow in order to save his prestige in
Europe.
He made several peace proposals to Alexander. In a personal letter
tothetsar sent through Yakovlev (the father of Herzen), he asked Alex-
ander to restore their friendship. Alexander did not reply to any of
the peace offers. Meanwhile winter was approaching. There were no
provisions in Moscow, but there was still plenty of wine in the cellars,
and the French soldiers indulged in drunken orgies. They turned into
drunken marauders. Robbery and murder were rife.
Kutuzov retreated from Moscow along the Ryazan road and then
swerved sharply toward Tarutino. This remarkable flanking movement
w^s |;he beginning pf an offensive against Napoleon’s army and its encirclement from the south. Only now did Napoleon fathom Kutuzov’s tactics. He decided to abandon Moscow at once.,
Napoleon began his retreat from Moscow at 7 o ’clock in the morn-
ing of October 6 (18). At his orders an attempt was made to blow up
the Kremlin. One of the towers and a section of the Kremlin wall
were destroyed. The destruction was not as great as Napoleon had in-
tended because rain wet the fuses of the mines that had been planted.
Napoleon decided to break through to the Ukraine via Kaluga,
where the Russian army had food stores. But Kutuzov outflanked him
and blocked his path.
A decisive action was fought at Maloyaroslavets, which changed
hands many times and where the French were thoroughly worsted.
Napoleon turned off on the Smolensk road. The French army passed
through devastated towns and villages, burning everything that still
remained intact. Famine assumed catastrophic proportions in the army.
There was nothing to eat but horse flesh. The Smolensk highroad all
along its length was strewn with the bodies of men and horses.
The peasants waged guerilla warfare and hampered the retreat
of the French by numerous sudden attacks.
One of the organizers of the guerilla detachments was LieUtetiaUt
Colonel Denis Davydov. A Hussar and poet, Denis Davydov Was
the son of a cavalry officer. Since early childhood he had dreamed of
military glory. As a boy of nine he had attracted the attention of Su-
vorov, who foretold a brilliant military future for him. After that the
great Suvorov was Davydov’s cherished ideal. At the beginning of
the war of 1812, when the Russian army was retreating to Moscow,
Davydov, then a lieutenant colonel in the Akhter Hussar Regiment,
told Bagration of his plan for guerilla warfare behind the enemy’s
lines with the active support of the mass of the people. Kutuzov imme-
diately saw the advantages of Davydov’s plan and approved it. He
suggested that Davydov organize a small detachment of 60 Hussars
and 150 Cossacks as an experiment. Soon after, this detachment went
into action south of Gzhatsk. Davydov established contact with the
peasant volunteer detachments, with whose support he began effective
operations in the French rear. His detachment grew quickly. Kutuzov
summoned Davydov to him and thanked him for his excellent serv-
ice. Embracing Davydov, Kutuzov said, “Your successful experi-
ments have shown me the value of guerilla warfare, which has inflicted,
is inflicting and will continue to inflict much damage on the
enemy.”
Subsequently Davydov summed up his rich experiences in a book
entitled Experience in the Theory of Ouerilla Action, Describing “real
guerilla warfare,” Davydov said that it “covers and cuts off the
entire area of the opposing army from its rear to its natural base; by
striking at the most vulnerable points, it tears up the roots of the
enemy’s existence, exposes him to the blows of our own army, de-
prives him of food supplies and ammunition, and bars the enemy’s
retreat. This is guerilla warfare in the full sense of the word.” Davydov
prophesied a big role for guerilla action in future wars of liberation
waged by the Russian people.
The guerillas attacked and made sudden raids on warehouses
and food trains all along the French line, as well as on messengers
carrying documents. Soldiers and peasants were frequently the organ-
izers of guerilla detachments. Yermolai Chetvertakov, a soldier in
a dragoon detachment, who escaped from French captivity, mustered
a guerilla detachment in the villages around Gzhatsk. A guerilla officer
named Figner more than once made his way into Napoleon’s camp
disguised as a French army man. A guerilla named Seslavin once cap-
tured a French reconnaissance officer and brought him back across
his saddle.
Gerasim Kurin formed a detachment of peasants and armed it
with weapons captured from the French. Vasilisa Kozhina, the wife
of a village elder of Smolensk Region, killed many merratiding sol^
diers of Napoleon’s army with pitchfork and scythe.
===== The Berezina and the Destruction of the "Grande Armée" =====
After tremendous hardships the Grande Armie finally reached Smo-
lensk where it hoped to find food and rest. But like Moscow Smolensk
had been burned down. Horses perished for lack of fodder. The last
provisions were stolen by hungry soldiers who broke into the stores.
The French army was by now completely out of hand. To crown all,
severe frosts had set in. The soldiers used carriages, carts, and furni-
ture left in the houses to build bonfires on the squares. No fewer than
30,000 soldiers were ill. But it was not the “Russian frosts” that caused
the defeat of the Grande Armde, In a work entitled Did the Frosts
Destroy the French Army in 1812% Denis Davydov says the weather
was mild during Napoleon’s retreat. His army was already at Yelnya
when the first snow fell. The temperature did not drop below minus
twelve degrees, and the frost lasted no more than three or five days.
“Is it possible,” wrote Davydov, “that an army of 150,000 could
lose 65,000 men because of frosts that lasted from three to five days?
The far more severe cold of 1795 in Holland, in 1807 during the Eylau
campaign, which held about two months in succession, and in 1808 in
Spain, which held throughout the winter campaign in the mountains
of Castile, touched the surface, so to speak, of the French army, but
did not penetrate it . ” It was the spirit of the Russian nation , the magni-
ficent heroism and staunchness of the Russian army, supported by the whole nation, which encompassed Napoleon’s defeat in the Great Patriotic War.
With great difficulty Napoleon reached the Berezina River, which
he had to cross. Warding off the attacks of the Russian troops, Napo-
leon began the passage with the wreck of his ‘"grand” army. The crossing
proceeded under a hail of cannon balls and bullets. Bridges crashed
into the river together with the men. Many were crushed by horses;
others were struck down by the bullets and balls or drowned during
the crossing. No less than 10,000 Frenchmen lost their lives at the Be-
rezina. About 60,000 crossed the river, but their ranks continued to
thin. At the end of December there were barely 30,000 survivors of the
“grand” array. Napoleon abandoned his defeated army and left for Paris.
The War of 1812 was a righteous war, a patriotic war, and, as such,
occupies a place of great importance in Russian history. It was a war
that asserted the national independence of Russia and of the Russian
people. The heroism of the soldiers, the operations of the guerillas and
the peasants, and the unity of the entire Russian people in fighting the
foreign invaders, all helped Russia to defeat Napoleon, one of the most
powerful conquerors in histor}^


==== Tsarism at the Helm of European Reaction ====
==== Tsarism at the Helm of European Reaction ====
===== The European Campaign of Alexander I =====
In January 1813 the
Russian army, pursuing Napoleon’s army, entered Poland and Prus-
sia. The peoples of Europe rose up against Napoleon the conqueror in
a struggle for national liberation. The national-liberation movement of
the European peoples subjugated by Napoleon contributed to the mili-
tary successes of the coalition fighting him. But the feudal monarchs
utilized the War of the peoples for national liberation not to emancipate
them but to restore the feudal regime in Europe.
In the autumn of 1813 Napoleon was defeated in the “Battle
of the Nations” at Leipzig. The allied armies with Alexander I at
their head entered Paris in March 1814. The Bourbon monarchy which
the revolution had overthrown was restored in Prance. Napoleon was
dethroned and exiled to the Island of Elba. A congress of the European
monarchs was called in Vienna to divide the territories taken from
Prance. In May 1816 the general act of the Congress of Vienna was
signed, which gave Russia the greater part of the Duchy of Warsaw in
“perpetuity.”
While the Congress was sitting at Vienna Napoleon escaped from
Elba and returned to Paris. He fought to recover the power about one
hundred days before he was conclusively defeated by English and
German troops at Waterloo. The allied army again occupied Paris.
Napoleon was exiled to the Island of St. Helena, where he died in 1821 .
Louis XVIII, brother of Louis XVI who was guillotined during the
revolution, ascended the throne of Prance.
To combat revolution in Europe three reactionary monarchs —
the Austrian, Prussian and Russian — entered into what they called
the Holy * Alliance in 1815. The leader and inspirer of the Holy Alli-
ance was Alexander I. After the victory over Napoleon and the Con-
gress of Vienna tsarist Russia’s influence in European affairs increased
tremendously. Marx called the Holy Alliance “only a mask for the
hegemony of the tsar over all the governments of Europe.’’
At the congresses of the Holy Alliance measures to combat the
revolutionary movements in Italy. Spain and other countries of Europe
were drafted under the direction of the Russian tsar. Russian tsarism
became an international gendarme.
===== The Arakcheyev System =====
Alexander made the counter-revolu-
tionary program of the Holy Alliance the basis of his domestic policy
as well. The foremost exponent of this policy was Arakcheyev, friend
and adviser to the tsar. A poorly-educated artillery ojfficer, Arakcheyev
rose to the post of Minister of War and wielded exceptional influence and
power. He made and unmade governors and the highest officials. The
police force was in his hands. His name was a byword for a system ot
administration that was utterly depraved and permeated with bribery
and corruption, sycophancy, despotism and brutality. Arakcheyev
was called “half-emperor.” He had blanks signed by the emperor which
he used as he saw fit. His treatment of the serfs was particularly sav-
age. A permanent feature of his estate at Gruzino were casks contain-
ing pickle in which he kept switches for flogging the serfs. Women and
children were made to wear spiked collars for weeks on end for the
slightest misdemeanor . Even intimates of the tsar called Arakcheyev such
names as “damned viper” and “savage fiend.” When Paul I had made
Arakcheyev a count he inscribed on his coat of arms the device: “i^es
le$ti predan^* (faithful without flattery). In society these words were
changed to read “J5e5, lesti predan^* (the devil, faithful to flattery). The
universal hatred for Arakcheyev was excellently expressed by ]^shkin
in his epigram On Arakcheyev.<blockquote>He grinds all Russia with his heel,
At the rack he knows how to turn the wheel.
Governor, and Lord of the Privy Seal.
To the Tsar — a friend, a very twin.
Full of vengeance, full of spite.
Brainless, heartless, honourless quite,
Who is this ""true unflattering knighV^%
A soldier he, not worth a pin.</blockquote>Arakcheyev was especially hated for the army settlements which he
organized at Alexander’s initiative. This was a name given to the vil-
lages and volosts of state peasants which had been turned over to the
Ministry of War for the purpose of establishing a standing army. The peasants in the army settlements were converted into permanent and hereditary soldiers. At the same time they continued to till the. land.
The army was thus self-supporting. The soldiers were formed into
companies and battalions, lived in barrack huts, and did everything
according to a strict schedule; besides reveille there were bugle and
drum signals for going to the fields to work, for sitting down to meals,
and going to sleep. Every day they received an assignment from their
commander. If they did not do it or did it badly they were beaten with
sticks and even made to run the gauntlet. Running the gauntlet was
a brutal punishment: the offender was stripped to the waist, and with
his hands tied to rifle butts, he was led between two rows of soldiers
who beat him with ramrods. The army settlers were ruthlessly exploit-
ed. They received meagre rations of bad food. But when the tsar visit-
ed the settlements he invariably saw a platter with a fried goose and
roast pig in every hut. This platter was rushed from hut to hut by the
back door while the tsar made his rounds down the main street.
The lot of the soldiers’ children, who were called cantonists, was
a miserable one. They were enrolled in the army at the age of eight and
given uniforms to wear. They were trained and drilled in special com-
pany schools by non-commissioned officers who brutally punished them
for the slightest misdemeanor.
At the beginning of the ’twenties there were as many as 376,000
state peasants in army settlements, which were located along Rus-
sia’s western border: in Novgorod gubernia and in the Ukrainian gu-
bernias (in Chuguyev and other places).
The peasants stubbornly resisted transfer to the army settlements.
Particularly large disturbances broke out among the Novgorod and
Ukrainian settlers.
In 1819 a big uprising of army settlers occurred in Chuguyev, in
the Ukraine, which was supported by the local peasants. The uprising
spread to Taganrog and assumed large proportions. Two battalions of
infantry and artillery were sent out against the rebellious Chuguyev
settlers. The “mutineers” were court-martialled, Arakcheyev himself
attending the trial. He ordered forty of the “ringleaders” to be given
10,000 strokes each with ramrods in the presence of their families. The
condemned men and their families bore up manfully. The majority
died during the flogging. Arakcheyev also condemned 29 women who
had participated in the uprising to be publicly flogged. Hundreds of
army settlers were exiled to penal servitude in Siberia.
When it was once suggested to Alexander I that the army settle-
ments were unnecessary, he answered sharply: “Army settlements
will continue to exist imder all circumstances, even if I have to cover
the entire road from St. Petersburg to CShudovo with corpses.” (Chu-
dovo, 73 kilometres from St. Petersburg, was where the zone of army
settlements began.)


=== The Peoples of Tsarist Russia and the Colonial Policy of Tsarism in the First Quarter of the 19th Century ===
=== The Peoples of Tsarist Russia and the Colonial Policy of Tsarism in the First Quarter of the 19th Century ===


==== Tsarist Policy in Poland, the Ukraine, Byelorussia and the Baltic Provinces ====
==== Tsarist Policy in Poland, the Ukraine, Byelorussia and the Baltic Provinces ====
===== The Kingdom of Poland =====
By the decision of the Vienna
Congress (1815) the major part of the Polish lands of the Duchy of War-
saw was ceded to Russia as the kingdom of Poland. Alexander I pro-
claimed himself hereditary king of Poland, and appointed a viceroy to
rule in his absence. Taking into account the decisions of the Vienna
Congress and anxious to consolidate his influence among the Polish
gentry, Alexander granted Poland a ^‘constitutional charter.” Under
the constitution of 1815 the Polish Diet could convene to discuss bills
submitted by the tsar, but could not introduce bills itself. The Diet,
and indeed all political activity in the country, was directed by the
gentry, who enjoyed the support of the rising Polish bourgeoisie.
Capitalism was developing faster in Poland than in Russia, and
the tsar had to create the requisite conditions there for the growth
of capitalist industry. Thus, free trade was established between Russia
and Poland in 1819, Prohibitive tariffs were imposed to protect Polish
and Russian manufacturers from Prussian goods which were penetrat-
ing into Russia by way of Poland. Polish manufacturers, particu-
larly those in the woollen and cotton goods industries, were granted
various privileges. Foreign entei’prises were also encouraged in Po-
land. A Polish bank was established in 1829. To consolidate the
country's finances special commissions were instituted in Poland
to collect tax arrears and new taxes were introduced. With the Russian
market at their disposal, the Polish gentry and the bourgeoisie grew
rich. At the same time the Polish peasants, overburdened by taxes and
deprived of land, were being impoverished and ruined. They deserted
the villages and became an abimdant source of cheap labour. Since
prices on agricultural produce were rising, the landlords strove to
extend their cultivated area. They drove the peasants from their old
plots and either cultivated their fields with the help of hired hands or
turned them into pasture land for sheep, from which they obtained wool
for sale to the mills. The landless peasants worked for the landlords as
hired labourers under slave conditions. Under the double burden of
national oppression by tsarism and exploitation by their own landlords
the Polish peasants were in a continuous state of unrest.
As their economic position strengthened the Polish gentry and the
rising bourgeoisie strove for complete political independence. They
demanded that Poland’s borders of 1772 be restored; i, e., they sought
the return of Byelorussian and Ukrainian lands. The Polish gentry
also strove to rid themselves of the viceroy. The movement in Poland
against Russian tsarism had the secret suppoi*t of English diplomats.
The sessions of the Diet revealed a growing opposition from among
a considerable part of the gentry. Bills submitted by the tsarist gov-
ernment were rejected by the Diet. This irritated Alexander, who
demanded that the Diet be made to realize that the Constitution of
1815 did not give it the right to criticize the actions of the tsarist
government. The repressions and restrictions which followed merely
had the effect of stirring up the movement for national liberation within
the country. Secret societies having as their aim the restoration of Po-
land’s political independence sprang up within the country.
===== Lithuania and Byelorussia =====
Lithuania and Byelorussia which
had become a colony of Russian tsarism after the partition of Po-
land, were subject to the same administrative regulations as those
enforced in Russia. The new gubernias and uyezds were placed under
the jurisdiction of tsarist officials. The Lithuanian and Byelorussian
nobility had at first hoped to preserve their independence. They had
demanded that neither Russian troops nor Russian administration be
allowed on the territory of Lithuania and Byelorussia. These demands
were rejected. On the contrary, the tsarist government began to grant
land in the new colonies to Russian nobles in order to create a bul-
wark there for the tsarist autocracy.
The war of 1812 seriously affected the economic position of Lith-
uania and Byelorussia. The population became impoverished and
its number was reduced by one-third. The cultivated area was reduced
by half. The peasants lost almost all their livestock.
After the war of 1812 the landlords restored their estates by means
of still greater exploitation of the peasantry. In 1820 and 1821 Byelo-
russia experienced a terrible famine. The starving Byelorussian peas-
ants abandoned the land and migrated to the central regions of Russia
to seek employment on canal construction jobs and in the new fac-
tories.
About 70 per cent of the urban population of Byelorussia and
Lithuania were Jews. The Jewish agricultural population was
insignificant. In the towns the Jews engaged in trade and in the
crafts.
In 1796 a law was passed in the interests of the Russian landlords
and merchants, establishing a Jewish pale of settlement, by which
the domicile of Jews was confined to Byelorussia and the Kiev, Po-
dolsk, Volhynia, Ekaterinoslav and Taurida gubernias. Even here
they were not admitted to all the gubernia centres. In 1823 an order was issued to evict all Jews from the villages of Byelorussia.
Impoverished and persecuted Jewry formed national-religious
organizations. The Jewish poor were totally dependent upon the
Jewish bourgeoisie.
===== The Baltic Provinces =====
The Baltic provinces of Liflandia and
Esthland contiguous with Lithuania and Byelorussia had been annexed
to Russia during the Northern War. The Courland province had
been incorporated into Russia under the third partition of Poland
in 1795. The Baltic regions were administered by Russian governors,
and economically dominated by large landlords — German barons —
who were supported by tsarism.
The Baltic landlords became staunch supporters of the tsarist
throne. They furnished courtiers and high officials for tsarist Russia
right up to the Revolution of 1917.
Capitalism in the Baltic regions developed earlier than in the other
parts of the Russian empire. The Baltic landlords readily abandoned
unproductive and unprofitable serf labour for the free hire of landless
labourers who became entirely dependent upon them economically.
At the insistence of these landlords Alexander I issued an ukase freeing
the Baltic peasants from personal serf dependence.
The peasants of Esthland were emancipated in 1816, of Courland
in 1817, and of Liflandia in 1819; but all the land remained in the
hands of the German barons. The Estonian and Lettish peasants
Were not even granted complete personal freedom, howeveri They were
not free to seek a livelihood in the towns without the consent of the
landlords. The landlords retained the right to administer justice and
punishment. The Baltic peasants fell under a double yoke: that of
the German landlords and of Russian tsarism.
===== Finland =====
After incorporation into 'Russia, Finland was trans-
formed into the Grand Principality of Finland and Tsar Alexander I
added to his title of Emperor of all Russia and King of Poland the
title of Grand Prince of Finland.
A Committee of Central Administration consisting of 12 local
inhabitants headed by a governor-general appointed by the tsar was
set lip to administer Finland. The governor-general wielded full admin-
istrative power. He supervised the enforcement of the laws and
dispensation of justice. Knland received autonomy: she had her own
court of law and her own army, and draft laws were discussed in the
Diet. But the tsarist government systematically violated the consti-
tution of Finland and restricted the economic and cultural develop-
ment of the Finnish people. Industry did not begin to develop until
the first quarter of the 19th century. The bulb of the population con-
dsted of peasants who had practically no land of their own. The land
remained in the hands of the Finnish and Swedish landlords. Peasants who rented laud on loiig-teim leaaes were known as toryari and were obliged to work off their rent by tilling the landlords " fields a certain
number of days. Particularly hard was the lot of the Karelian peasants,
who carried on a primitive agriculture on stony plots wrested from forest
clearings. They also engaged in hunting and fishing. The dual yoke
imposed by tsarism and by the Finnish and Swedish landlords not in-
frequently led to peasant uprisings, which were put down by the joint
efforts of the tsarist government and the landlords.
===== The Ukraine =====
The colonization of the Ukrainian steppes
which had begun in the 18th century was continued in the first half
of the 19th century. The Ukraine was rapidly becoming the granary of
Eui'ope as well as of Russia. From five to six times more grain and
agricultural raw materials were now being exported to England from
the Ukraine than in the middle of the 18th century. The growing urban
population in Russia and the Ukraine likewise increased the demand
for Ukrainian corn. The price of land was high and the landlords strove
to secure for themselves gratuitous labour. They increased the bar-
shchina to five and six days per week. The peasants, men, women and
children, worked on manorial lands from sunrise to sunset. At the end
of the first quarter of the 19th century the peasants were sometimes
completely employed on the landlord’s estate in the capacity of labour-
ers, receiving monthly payment in kind. This form of exploitation
was called mesyachina (from the Russian word meayataj meaning
month).
The state peasants in the Ukraine had to pay high taxes which
absorbed as much as 40% of their annual income. Frequently they
were unable to meet the taxes and state dues and abandoned their
plots to work as wage labourers for the landlords or to seek seasonal
employment elsewhere. Most of them became carters transporting
salt from the Crimea, fish from the Don, and grain and goods to the
ports and fairs. Other occupations, such as carpentry, pottery making,
coal mining, tar distillation, lumbering and other trades also devel-
oped.
The first capitalist manufactories in the Ukraine arose in the first
quarter of the 19th century. They were small enterprises making hats,
leather, soap, rope and fats, which employed freely hired labour and
Were owned, as anile, by merchants. The cloth manufactories as well
as the distilleries and sugar factories remained in the hands of the land-
lords. The distilling industry made rapid progress. Fairs were becom-
ing ever more popular and widespread. At the Kiev commercial fairs
contracts were concluded for the sale of corn, the leasing of estates,
the marketing of handicraft wares, etc.
The Ukraine was becoming a growing market for the sale of Russian
goods. In the first quarter of the 19th century almost a third of the
entire output of the Russian textile industry was sold in the Ukraine.
The Black Sea ports of Odessa, Nikolayev and Kherson became centres
of Russian trade with Western Europe and the countries of the
East.
The second half of the 18th century witnessed a further increase
in the Ukraine's colonial dependence on Russia, attended at the same
time by a development of economic and cultural ties between the two
countries.
Western Ukraine, which had been relinquished to Austria under
the partition of Rzecz Pospolita, received the name of Galicia. The
Austrian government strove to Germanize the population of Galicia
for which purpose a German university was opened in Lwow at the end
of the 18th century. Under Austrian rule Galicia remained an agrarian,
economically backward country, vnih the land practically monopolized
by the Polish landlords. The Polish gentry strove to preserve serfdom,
and as a result peasant uprisings were frequent in Galicia.


==== Transcaucasia in the First Quarter of the 19th Century ====
==== Transcaucasia in the First Quarter of the 19th Century ====
===== Eastern Georgia Under Russia =====
In the 18th century Trans-
caucasia was split up into a number of small feudal states. Eastern
Georgia was subject chiefly to Persia, while Western Georgia was under
the domination of Tuikey. Sanguinary wars between Persia and
Turkey led to the even greater dismemberment of Caucasian and
Transcaucasian territory.
In the 18th century the peasants of Georgia suffered from frequent
attacks by foreign enemies as well as from feudal internecine strife
and feudal exploitation. The interminable conflicts between the Geor-
gian feudal lords contributed to the debasement and ruin of the coun-
try. The Turkish conquerors forcibly converted thousands of Georgi-
ans to MohamrAedanism. Every year thousands of inhabitants of Trans-
caucasia were sold into slavery by the Turks and the Persians. Espe-
cially did the slave trade flourish in Circassia. Both Turkey and Persia
plundered and devastated the lands they had seized in Transcaucasia.
The wars waged in the second quarter of the 18th century by Shah
Nadir of Persia against the Turks and Daghestanians for possession of
Transcaucasia and Daghestan bled the country white. The "extraordi-
nary tax” levied on the population of Georgia by Shah Nadir in connec-
tion with his Indian campaign led to a number of peasant uprisings
which were brutally suppressed. Only after the death of the Persian
conqueror did Georgia begin to revive.
An Eastern Georgian kingdom independent of both Persia and
Turkey was founded under King Heraclius 11.
Heraclius II was an indefatigable ruler and a brave warrior. In
his determination to create a strong Georgian state, he waged effective
war both against the feudal lords and the raiding Daghestan tribes.
The king also promoted education, establishing seminaries in
Telav and Tiflis (Tbilisi), and endeavoured to develop the handicrafts,
trade and industry in Georgia. He invited miners from Greece to de-
velop the copper deposits. In these activities he was supported by the
Armenian bourgeoisie. The peasants, ruined by the preceding wars,
Were not able to pay their taxes, and Heraclius had to use armed force
to collect them. The Georgian feudal lords robbed and ruined the peas-
ants, who rose up in arms against their exploiters. In 1770 mass upris-
ings broke out among the monastery peasants against the Bodbiisk
Monastery in Kaklietra, Eastern Georgia. Particularly serious were
the peasant uprisings in Kartalinia in 1719, 1743 and 1744. In 1773
there were also big uprisings against the feudal lords in the hill-country
of Pshavia. In 1775 there was an outbreak among the peasants of the
Portant Monastery followed the next year by the peasants of Bishop
Justine of Arbin. In the eighties of the 18th century peasant uprisings
spread throughout Kakhetia.
At the beginning of the 18th century the so-called “Laws of King
Vakhtang” were issued to combat the peasant movement. King Heracli-
us II was also compelled to take up the peasant question. He tried to
ease the burden of serfdom by issuing a law which allowed serfs return-
ing from foreign captivity to choose their lords at their own free will,
and another law which prohibited the sale of peasants apart from the
land or singly. He limited to thirty years the period during which fugi-
tive serfs could be sought and returned; if they remained at large after
this period they were to receive their freedom.
With three big countries — Persia, ^Turkey and Russia — vying for
supremacy in Transcaucasia , the kingdom of Georgia found itself in a
difficult position. This led Heraclius II to seek outside help, primarily
from Russia. Fearing a new invasion by the Persians and Turks, he
signed a treaty in 1783 accepting a Russian protectorate over Georgia.
Tsarist Russia availed herself of this treaty to entrench herself in Trans-
caucasia, The Russian army built a fortress at the starting point of
the mountain road leading to Georgia and gave it the significant name
of Vladikavkaz (Rule the Caucasus). At the cost of great effort and many
lives Russian soldiers built the Georgian Military Highway through
the Daryal Gorge.
Persia and Turkey, Georgia’s ancient enemies, were infuriated
by the treaty which made Georgia a protectorate of Russia, In 1796
the hordes of Khan Aga Mahommed, the Persian shah, invaded Azer-
baijan, but met here with strong resistance. In September of the same
year they attacked Georgia. Such a terrible invasion of the country had
not been witnessed since the days of Genghis Khan and Tamerlane.
Tiflis was razed to the ground and over 10,000 Georgian captives were
led off to Persia.
At the beginning of 1798 Heracluis II died at a venerable age, leaving his kingdom despoiled and helpless. His son, the feeble-minded George XII, became king of Georgia. Bitter intestine strife flared up
again. All the members of George XII large family owned appanages
and mercilessly plundered the peasants.
George XII took an oath of allegiance to Russia as her vassal and
sent an embassy to St. Petersburg with a petition that Georgia be an-
nexed to Russia. He died at the end of 1800, before Paul I issued his
manifesto on the incorporation of Georgia. Paul issued the manifesto
on January 18, 1801, but owing to his death it was not put into force.
In September 1801 the new Russian emperor, Alexander I, issued a
manifesto on the incorporation of Georgia “in order to rid the Georgian
people of their sorrows.” Eastern peorgia became a Russian region,
subsequently called the Tiflis gubernia. That Georgia became a colony
of tsarist Russia, was the least of all evils. Weakened and devastated
by endless wars and rebellions, Georgia was experiencing a grave so-
cial and economic crisis and was unable to defend herself against her
enemies. Georgia’s annexation to such a powerful country as was
the Russian Empire saved the Georgian people from being complete-
ly absorbed by Persia or Turkey. Between Russia and Georgia there
existed a religious and cultural kinship, and under those historical
conditions Russia was the only progressive power capable of ensuring
the further development of Georgia’s productive forces.
===== The Conquest of Transcaucasia =====
After Eastern Georgia was
annexed to Russia in 1801 the tsarist government embarked upon the
conquest of all Transcaucasia. The most energetic exponent of the tsar-
ist policy of conquest was Prince Tsitsianov, the*son of an ancient
Georgian noble family who had received his education in Russia. He
was a crafty, subtle and cruel tsarist satrap. In a letter to Joseph Stalin
the working people of Georgia described this enslaver as follows:<blockquote>And the satrap of the despot tsar,
Tsitsianov, a Georgian prince,
Marched with armies against the Caucasus
To burn and hang us. </blockquote>At the end of 1802 Tsitsianov was appointed Commander-in-chief
and began to carry out a ruthless policy of conquest in Transcaucasia.
He annexed to Russia Mingrelia, Guria and Imeretia. This “rounding
off” of Russia’s Transcaucasian possessions was effected not only by
force of arms but also by subtle diplomacy and bribery.. Tsitsianov
adroitly made use of the incessant conflicts among the feudal lords
and the peasant uprisings against them to consolidate tsarist Russia ’s
power in Transcaucasia.
Some of the Georgian feudal lords strove to recover their feudal
privileges and restore the Georgian kingdom under the protectorate of Persia. Prince Alexander, a son of Heraclius II and the most irreconcilable of the feudal lords, left for Persia together with
other discontented princes to muster forces for a struggle against
Russia,
In 1804 Tsitsianov began the conquest of the Erivan khanate.
After besieging the fortress of Erivan for two months he was com-
pelled to withdraw. At the end of 1805 he started a campaign against
the Baku khanate. Possession of the Baku khanate was important
because it offered an outlet to the Caspian and also because it could
be used as a stepping stone for subsequent action against Persia. Tsits-
ianov invested the fortress of Baku and demanded that the keys of
the fortress gates be surrendered to him. The khan of Baku pretended
to give in, but half a mile from the town Tsitsianov was billed by a
shot from behind. His head was sent to Persia as a present to the heir
of the shah.
The Baku khanate was subjugated in the autumn of 1806, after
the death of Tsitsianov. The adjacent khanate of Kuba was conquered
at the same time.
All the conquered khanates of Azerbaijan were formed into two
gubernias — the Elizavetpol and the Baku.
Persia and Turkey, supported by England and France, refused
to cede the Caucasian and Transcaucasian territories to the Russian
tsar. The English and French governments gave them assistance with
money and instructors and incited them to make war on Russia.
Persia declared war on Russia in 1805, and Turkey at the end of 1806.
Both wars dragged on for many years. Persia received help from Napole-
on, who sent army instructors and engineers. England likewise pursued a
policy of inciting Persia and Turkey against Russia. But not withstand-
ing their overwhelming numerical superiority and the assistance ren-
dered by the French and English instructors, the Persian and Turkish
armies suffered a series of severe defeats. In a treaty concluded with
Russia, Persia renounced all claim to Daghestan and Georgia and prom-
ised not to maintain warships in the Caspian. Russian merchants were
granted privileges for trade with Persia. The war against Turkey was
fought on two fronts: in Transcaucasia and in the Balkans. It ended
with the signing of the Treaty of Bucharest in May 1812, under which
Turkey returned the ancient Russian lands of Ismail and Bessarabia to
Russia.
In Asia the former frontiers between Russia and Turkey were re-
stored. Turkey renounced her claims to Western Georgia, which sub-
sequently became the Kutais gubernia.
The war between Russia and Persia lasted until 1813. England act-
ed as mediator in bringing the war to a close, her aim being to achieve,
in alliance with tsarist Russia, a speedy termination of the war
against Napoleon.
The victories of the Russian army in Transcaucasia compelled Persia to conclude the Treaty of Gulistan (1813) by which the khan-
ates located on the territory of present-day Azerbaijan were incor-
porated into Russia “in perpetuity.”
===== Transcaucasia After Incorporation Into Russia =====
The security
from foreign invasion that Georgia received as a result of her union
with Russia saved the Georgian people not only from extermination
but from the forcible inculcation of the Moslem faith and customs.
The inclusion of Transcaucasia into the Russian empire gave it a new
impetus towards capitalist development.
On the eve of the 19th century natural economy predominated in
Georgia. The peasant family produced not only corn but all its cloth,
footwear and household articles. The towns of Georgia had not yet
become centres of industry. Only Tiflis had any industry at all, and that
in an embryonic stage: ordnance, gunpowder and glass works, print-
shops and a mint.
In the years immediately following incorporation into Russia,
Georgian trade developed very slowly owing to the lack of roads, con-
stant internal uprisings and the wars that were waged on her borders.
Trade was chiefly carried on by Armenian merchants, who shipped
raw silk and wool to Moscow and to the fair at Makaryev. To stimu-
late local trade the Russian authorities abolished the inland toll-
gates.
Favourable tariffs on foreign goods made Tiflis a medium for French
and German trade with Persia. The tariffs in force in Transcaucasia,
however, were detrimental to the Russian merchants and manufactur-
ers, who in 1831 succeeded in having them abolished.
“Commandant’s administration” was introduced in the conquered
khanates of Azerbaijan. The name khanate was changed to province
and Russian officers were placed at their head as commandants. A
syhitem of feudal oppression of the popuktion, paiticularly of the peas-
antry , was established in all the subjugated khanates.
The tsarist government strove to gain the support of the Georgian
landlords and required absolute submission to them on the part of
the peasants. Peasant uprisings were quelled by armed force. The peas-
ants had to bear not only intensified feudal oppression but a colonial
yoke as well. Like the princes of old who had travelled about with
their retinues robbing the countryside, Russian and Georgian officials
and officers now lived off the Georgian peasantry for weeks on end while
on hunting trips. The courts and administration were conducted in
Russian, a language which the peasants did not understand, and they
had nowhere to turn for protection. The extortionate demands for de-
liveries of supplies and means of transport, and the forced labour on
road building led to incessant peasant disturbances and revolts.
 
In the spring of 1804 an uprising broke out among the peasants rendering road services in the mountains, on the Georgian Military Highway, The rebels seized the entire highway. The uprising lasted
several months and was crushed only after troops had been called in
from the Caucasian foitifications.
The methods used to quell the uprising can be judged from the
instructions given to the army commanders, who were told ‘%o be ruth-
less, to hack with sword and bayonet, burn down the villages, abandon
all thought of mercy to the villains and barbarians.”
A peasant uprising which broke out in 1809 in South Ossetia last-
ed a whole year. But the most formidable uprising was that which
took place inKakhetia in 1812-1813. Here the peasants were compelled
to supply cattle, carts and men for the army transport system. This
completely disorganized their farming. A terrible famine and the
plague filled the cup of the peasants’ misery.
The uprising broke out in January 1812 in the village of Akhmeti,
Telav district. The peasants rose up to a man in response to the tocsin
which served as a signal. Within a few days the uprising had spread to
three districts. “Better death than such a life” was the slogan of the
rebels.
Two weeks later the uprising was crushed, but in the autumn of
1812 it flared up again and was put down with difficulty only in 1813.


==== The Peoples of the Volga, Bashkiria and Siberia in the First Quarter of the 19th Century ====
==== The Peoples of the Volga, Bashkiria and Siberia in the First Quarter of the 19th Century ====
===== The Peoples of the Volga =====
The Russian landlords who had
firmly entrenched themselves on the Middle Volga as well as the native
landlords from among the Christianized murzi (Tatar nobles) and
princes continued to seize the black-earth lands of the local peasants
in the forest and steppe districts. The Chuvashes and the Mari were trans-
ferred to the woodland districts. The Tatars and the Mordvinians were
driven into the steppe, where land was still being settled. The peasants
were dispossessed of the best lands lying on the banks of the rivers.
Under the “general demarcation act” of 1765 the land of the local -peas-
ants was allocated to Russian landlord-colonizers. In numerous peti-
tions to the governor of Kazan the Tatar, Chuvash and Mari peasants
complained of encroachments on their pastures, meadows and plough-
land.
Forcible conversion of the Volga peoples to Christianity had be-
gun in the second half of the 18th century. Sometimes the tsarist author-
ities would drive entire villages of Chuvashes and Mordvinians down
to the river and baptize them en masse. Sometimes they would be tempt-
ed with presents, each convert receiving a cross, a ruble and a white
shirt. The unchristened Tatar murzi and sultans were deprived of their
serfs by a special order of the government.
The government colonized the Lower Volga with Tatar, Mord»
vinian and Chuvash settlers forcibly removed from the Middle and
Upper Volga. Together with the Russians these peoples laid the founda-
tion for the economic and cultural development of the Lower Volga.
In the second half of the 18th century villages of German colonists
sprang up along both banks of the Volga, around Saratov and farther
south. To develop the vast steppes more rapidly the government of
Catherine II had issued a manifesto in 1763 inviting foreigners to
settle in Russia. In response to this invitation more than 20,000 settlers
came from France, Sweden and particularly from Germany, where the
peasantry had been ruined by the Seven Years ^ War, and settled on
the Volga. The foreign settlers received 30 dessiatins (about 80 acres)
of land per family and loans to set themselves up.
Settlements of Ukrainian carters brought over from the Ukraine
to break aud transport salt from Lake Elton sprang up on the Lower
Volga. Beyond Tsaritsyn lay the lands of corporate Cossackdom who
protected the Volga area against inroads by the nomad Kalmucks and
Kazakhs.
The growth of the home market and corn exports increased the
demand upon the landlords for corn. The landlords, in quest of new
tillage, were particularly vigorous in colonizing the steppes adjoining
the Volga. In the last quarter of the 18th century and the first quarter
of the 19th century all the vacant government-owned land in the Volga
area was distributed among the nobles and various servitors, A partic-
ularly large amount of laud was distributed during the reign of Pauli,
who granted one of his favourites, Naryshkin, more than half a million
dessiatins. Scores of thousands of dessiatins were distributed among
other landlords right up to 1820, when an ukase was issued prohibiting
the grant of lands along the hilly west bank of the Volga.
The landlords who colonized the Lower Volga also seized land
that had been previously allotted to the peasant settlers of various
nationalities.
The colonial oppression and ruthless exploitation of the peoples
of the Volga led to peasant uprisings. The biggest uprisings in this
period were those of the Moiivinians in Nizhni Novgorod Region
(1808-1810).
The Mordvinian peasants of Tyureshev district raided the land-
lord’s office, killed the manager and seized the harvest on the landlord’s
fields. They routed the tsarist detachment that had been sent out to
suppress them. At secret gatherings held in the woods the Mordvin-
ians discussed ways of freeing themselves from the oppression of the
Russian landlords. Kuzma Alexeyev, a Mordvinian serf, headed the
movement.
The government arrested all the leaders of the uprising. The accu-
sation brought against Alexeyev was that he had demanded that the Mordvinians bo allowed to wear their national costume and live in accordance with their own native customs. The tsarist court sentenced
him to the whipping post and to exile to Siberia.
===== The Bashkirs =====
In the first half of the 19th century most of
the Baslikiis (a Turkic people) lived in the Orenburg region. Their
chief occupation was cattle breeding, but they had already begun to
engage in agriculture as well. By the beginning of the 19lh century
they had gone over from a nomadic to a semi -nomadic life; they roamed
in summer and lived in permanent dwellings in winter. A law issued
in 1798 converted the Bashkirs into a military estate. Together
with the Orenburg Cossacks they had to carry out sentry duty along
the Orenburg border fortifications, from Tobol to the Caspian Sea.
The men sent off to serve on this line had to possess four army horses
and their own arms and ammunition. For unsatisfactory fulfilment of
their duties Bashkirs were forced to work at state-owned factories and
mines in the Urals. A law was passed in 1832 providing for the demarca-
tion of land between the Bashkirs and tenants who had been allowed
to settle Bashkirian lands under various conditions. The purpose of
the law was to restrict Bashkir land tenure. Demarcation served as
a pretext for new seizures of Bashkirian lands. The Bashkirs rose re-
peatedly against their oppressors; throughout the first half of the 191h
century they waged a constant struggle for liberation; many Bashkirs,
it will be remembered, had fought in Pugachev's detachments in the
18th century.
===== The Peoples of Siberia =====
Siberia knew neither landlord ten-
ure nor serfdom, but patriarchal slavery prevailed here up to the first
quarter of the 19th century. Slavery was prohibited in Siberia only
in 1826. The forms of colonial oppression were very similar to slavery.
The numerous peoples inhabiting this vast territory were under the
power of an absolute and uncontrolled oflScialdom,
In 1819 M. M. Speransky, who had been in disfavour since 1812,
was appointed governor-general of Siberia, where he introduced a num-
ber of administrative and economic ^'reforms.”
Speransky drew up the so-called "Aliens Regulation,” which out-
lined a new system of administrating the subjugated peoples of Siberia,
The Siberian tribes, which up to then had been called "the heterodox”
and yaanchniye (payers of yasak, or tribute in pelts) were now called
"aliens.” They were divided into settled, nomad and vagrant tribes.
The "Aliens Regulation” consolidated the dominant position of the
upper stratum of feudal lords and upheld the most backward customs.
Speransky took measures to assure uninterrupted receipt of the yasak.
The extent and quality of the land consigned to the "aliens” depended
on the amount of yasak they paid.
The taxes and dues imposed upon the people at large became more
and more intolerable. At the beginning of the 19th century the "aliens” were assessed according to the census of 1763, i.c., they paid taxes both for themselves and their deceased clansmen. There were cases
when a group which had decreased to one-fourth of what it had been
in 1763 paid taxes according to the old census. The land of native in-
habitants was frequently seized by the Russian kulaks, or rich peas-
ants, who settled in Siberia. The local population was crowded
back to less favourably situated lands. The. Evenki, for example,
were driven away from the river banks, and their best hunting
grounds were turned into ploughlands and meadows by Russian
settlers.
Brutal colonial exploitation led to impoverishment, famine, dis-
ease and to the extinction of the masses of the working people. During
a famine in the Turukhan territory at the beginning of the 19th century
there were many instances of cannibalism. Between the middle of the
18th and middle of the 19th century the number of Itelmens (Kamcha-
dales) dwindled from 20,000 to 2,000.
The late twenties of the 19th century saw the beginning of a forcible
conversion of the peoples of Siberia to Christianity. Missionaries re-
sorted to both threats and promises in order to convert the Siberian
peoples.
Nobody was concerned with spreading literacy among the local
population. Schools existed only in the towns, and the “aliens” had
virtually no access to them. When the governor asked permission to
send several especially capable Yakut boys to the St. Petersburg Tech-
nological Institute, the Ministry of Education suggested that they be
sent instead to some local workshop. Only the well-to-do were able
to acquire an education, and not in all cases.
Expeditions and Voyages In the First Quarter of the 19th
Century. At the beginning of the 19th century large expeditions were
fitted out to the northeastern and northern shores of Siberia, most of
them on business connected with the Russian-American Company
founded in the reign of Paul I. This company, which enjoyed “the
royal patronage,” had a monopoly on fur hunting and exploitation of
all the resources of North America, Asia, Southern Sakhalin and the
mouth of the Amur River.
The first and most significant expedition was Adam Ivan von
Kruirenstern’s voyage around the world in 1803-1806. At that time the
Russian fur trade with China was carried on overland via Kyakhta.
Krusenstern came to the conclusion that it could be conducted more
profitably by sea. An expedition was fitted out in the summer of 1803
to carry out his plan. Krusenstern crossed the Atlantic Ocean, rounded
South America and entered the Pacific Ocean. After reaching the
shores of Kamchatka and Japan he rounded Asia and Africa from the
south and came back to the Atlantic. This expedition explored the east-
ern shores of Sakhalin, Kamchatka, the Kurile and Aleutian Islands, and the northwestern coast of North America. Krusenstern described his journey in detail in his book Voyage Round the World of the
Ships *"Nadezhdd^ and "^Neva^ in 1803-1806 Under the Command
of Krusenstern.
In 1809-1811 an expedition under Hedenstrom explored the New
Siberian Islands in the Arctic Ocean. In 1810 a member of the expedi-
tion named Sannikov reached the northernmost island of the New Si-
berian group and reported land north of this island. The existence of
“Sannikov Land,” however, has been refuted by later expeditions un-
dertaken by the Soviet government. Between 1815 and 1818 an expe-
dition on the ship Rurik explored Kamchatka, Chukotsk and Bering
Strait. The first map of Kamchatka and Chukotsk was compiled by
the well-known navigator Litke, who explored the northeastern coast
of Siberia in 1821-1824. The expedition under Wrangel in 1820-1824,
which investigated the northern coast of Siberia from the Lena estuary
to Bering Strait, had great significance.


=== The Decembrists ===
=== The Decembrists ===


==== The Revolutionary Movement in the First Quarter of the 19th Century ====
==== The Revolutionary Movement in the First Quarter of the 19th Century ====
===== The Birth of Industrial Capitalism =====
Capitalist development
started in tsarist Russia later than in other countries. By the middle
of the 18th century serf labour had gone out of existence in England,
where the industrial revolution was replacing hand labour by steam-
driven machinery. Serfdom in France was swept away by the bour-
geois revolution of 1789-1794. At the beginning of the 19th century
Prussia, then a more backward country than England or Prance, had
also started to abolish serfdom. Russian economics were still governed
by the system of serfdom. Nevertheless, in the first quarter of the 19th
century, Russia too entered upon the path of industrial capitalism.
The increase in the number of factories, and particularly the em-*
ployment of hired labour, were undeniable signs of progress in capi-
talist industry. In 1804 Russia had 2,423 factories employing 96,000
workers, of whom 46,000 were freely hired. By 1826 the number of
•factories had grown to 6,261 and the number of workers to 211,000, of
whom 114,000 were freely hired.
Thus already half of all the workers engaged in the factories were
freely hired. Some enterprises, the cotton mills for example, were based
primarily on freely hired labour. True, the majority of the freely hired workers were serf peasants who worked in the factories frequently at their landlords’ orders so as to be able to pay them dbroh (money rents).
The spread of the o5roA; system on the landlords’ estates at the begin-
ning of the 19th century was a concomitant of industrial development.
The tens of thousands of o6roifc-paying peasants who had gone to work
in the factories and mills constituted the bulk of the industrial workers.
Peasant domestic industry developed side by side with the capital-
ist manufactories employing hired workers. At the beginning of the
19th century the centre of capitalist manufacturing which developed
out of peasant domestic industry was the village of Ivanovo. Factors
and distributors supplied yarn to the peasant domestic workshops and
bought up their cloth, which was finished at the factories. By exploit-
ing their fellow- villagers some of the serf peasants grew rich and were
able to set up manufactories of their own.
But industry could not develop properly under serfdom. Serfdom
hampered the rise of an industrial proletariat and retarded the proletar-
iiuiization of the village. The oftroi-paying peasants employed in
industry could be recalled to the village by their landlord at will.
The workers had to turn over practically all their earnings to their land-
lords, and were consequently not interested in their work and performed
it badly. Their labour was of conspicuously low productivity*
The development of capitalist industry required an adequate home
market, but with the self-sufficient peasant economy satisfying all local demands, tlie home market was restricted. Hence the demand for goods grew slowly, although steadily. Finally, serfdom prevented
the free accumulation of capital available for investment in industry.
And without a constant influx of capital, industry could not develop.
===== Mass Movement in the First Quarter of the 19th Century =====
The
demand for corn on the home and foreign markets stimulated an in-
crease in the cultivation of marketable corn, which the landlords en-
deavoured to accomplish by intensifying the exploitation of their serfs.
They increased the barshchina to 5 and 6 days per week and raised the
obrok to 75 rubles per household. The peasants rebelled at the intensi-
fied exploitation. The landlords brutally quelled the rebels with armed
force. The biggest uprising took place on the Don in 1820 and
spread throughout the Don region and the adjoining districts of the
Ekaterinoslav gubernia. This uprising was an expression of protest
against the attempt of landlord-officials to enthrall the peasants who had
migrated to the Don area from other parts of Russia and settled on
the vacant lands, and regarded themselves as freemen. The uprising
was crushed by armed force.
The mass movement was particularly wide in the Urals indus-
trial regions, notably at Kyshtym, where the workers and peasants re-
volted against deferred wage payments and the high price of bread in
the factory stores. The workers of the adjacent area of Ufalei joined
the Kyshtym workers. The rebels chose Klimenti Kosolapov, a Kysh-
tym worker, as their leader. Troops were sent to put down the Kyshtym
and Ufalei workers. Kosolapov and his 12 associates were seized and
brought to Ekaterinburg. The workers were flogged.
Unrest was rife in the army as well. Military service lasted for a
term of twenty- five years. The soldiers were subjected to brutal corpor-
al punishment for the slightest offence. “I’m the country’s defender,
but my back is always tender,” ran the words of a popular soldier’s
song of the time.
Upon their return home after victory over Napoleon the members
of the popular levy hoped to receive freedom, but the old oppression
by the landlords awaited them instead. “We have shed our blood,”
they complained, “and we are again compelled to sweat on the ftarsA-
ckina. We have rid our country of a tyrant, and again our master tyran-
nizes us.”
The biggest revolt in the army broke out in the Semyonovsky
Guards Regiment at St. Petersbuig in October 18^0. It was provoked
by the brutal treatment of the soldiers by Regimental Commander
Schwarz, who had established a system of terror intolerable even in
Arakcheyev’s times. A company mutinied and was supported by the
whole battalion. The soldiers behaved peaceably, although they had
arms. The rebels of the Semyonovsky Regiment had the sympathies
of the entire garrison. The men, however, lacked leaders and the rebellion was savagely suppressed. Six hundred men were beaten, some of them to death, with ramrods.
At the end of October 1820 copies of a proclamation dealing with
the events in the Semyonovsky Begiment were found in the barracks
of the Preobrazhensky Begiment. The leaflet said: “There is nothing
to be expected from the tsar; he himself is just a powerful robber.”
This was the first political leaflet against the tsar distributed among
the soldiers.
===== The Revolutionary Nobles =====
The beginnings of capitalism in
Russia brought progressive men to a realization of what an obstacle
serfdom constituted to the development of the country’s productive
forces. They were also becoming convinced of the need for changing
the autocratic political system, under which millions of people were
turned into slaves. The people’s war of 1812 also spurred many progres-
sive minds to the realization that a struggle against serfdom was inev-
itable. It caused them to ponder over the grievous plight of an enslaved
people, who had so heroically defended their homeland, and to
seek for a way out. The progressive ideas of the French bourgeois revo-
lution also served as a powerful impetus in awakening the political con-
sciousness of the finest section of the educated Russian nobility.
The patriotic young officers who had fought in the war of 1812
and in the campaigns abroad studied the ideas of the Encyclopaedists;
they eagerly read the political essays of Montesquieu, Rousseau and
other progressive writers.
Paris, which was then the centre of political activity,* exercised
a great influence on these officers. In Paris Russia’s educated youth
became acquainted with various political trends, read pamphlets
and newspapers of diverse tendencies; they began to think politically
and were fired with a desire to act. The young revolutionary nobles
studied the bourgeois constitutions of various countries, discussing
their advantages and their applicability to Russia.
The movement for national liberation and the revolutionary
events in Europe — in the Balkans, Italy and Spain — made an even
greater impression on the minds of the progressive officers. “From
one end of Europe to another,” wrote Pestel, “one and the same thing
is happening. From Portugal to Russia, in every country without
exception, not even England or Turkey — those two opposites — the
spirit of reformation, the spirit of the times, is compelling, so to speak,
minds to seethe everywhere.”
Riego, the leader of the Spanish “zealots of freedom^” was to
the revolutionary nobles of Russia a symbol of heroic struggle for
freedom. His execution in 1823 aroused among them a storm of indigna-
tion and protest.
The young officers were particularly struck by the sharp contrast
between bourgeois Europe and serf Russia when they returned home from their foreign campaigns. In bourgeois Europe industry was growing, trade was developing, the sciences were flourishing, and the
population enjoyed a certain measure of freedom. In feudal Russia
they saw appalling conditions of economic backwardness, serf slavery,
universal ignorance, despotic rule. They were especially disgusted
over the wretched lot of the peasants and the urban population. The
progressive nobles drew the conclusion that “the attachment of the
peasant to the land is the cause of all our internal troubles.”
They described the insufferable life of the soldier, a doomed slave
condemned to serve twenty-five years with no hope of ever returning
to his family, subjected to harsh drill and ill-usage and living a himgry
life. Yet while they had been abroad “both the officers and the lower
ranks had seen their fill of foreign ways, had seen that there the troops
enjoyed big privileges and great respect” (from the testimony of the
Decembrist Zavalishin).


==== The Uprising of December 14, 1825 ====
==== The Uprising of December 14, 1825 ====
===== Secret Societies of the Revolutionary Nobles =====
The revolu-
tionary nobles organized secret political societies with the aim
of changing the order of things in Russia. Many Russian revolu-
tionary nobles were at first members of religious-ethical associations,
the Masonic lodges, which they used to advance their political
purpose.
The first secret political society of revolutionary nobles was founded
in 1816. It was called the Society of the True and Loyal Sons of the
Fatherland, or the League of Salvation. Colonel Alexander Muravyov
was the founder of the society, which had 20 members. Its aim was
to emancipate the peasants from serfdom and to establish a constitu-
tional monarchy in Russia. Two trends, on© moderate and the other
militant, took shape within the society. The militants were headed
by Colonel Pavel Ivanovich Pestel (1793-1826).
Two years later the League of Prosperity (1818-1821) was founded.
This was not such a narrow conspirative society and had 200 members
with local branches. The most revolutionary was the Southern Branch,
organized by Colonel Pestel in the Ukraine (in Tulchin). Under the
influence of Pestel the League of Prosperity declared itself in favour
of a republic.
At a congress of the League held in Moscow in January 1821
sharp differences of opinion were revealed. The moderate members
announced the League disbanded,
Pestel did not agree with the decision of the congress and in 1821
foimded a new organization, the Southern Association (1821-1825),
among whose prominent meml3ers were Pestel, the leader of the associa-
tion, Bestuzhev-Ryumin, Sergei Muravyov* Apostol and Davydov.
Pestel was a well-educated man of broad intellect and masterful character. Pushkin wrote of him: “Pestel is a clever man in every sense of
the word. He is one of the most
original minds I know,”
Pestel had fought gallantly
against Napoleon in 1812 and was
wounded in the Battle of Borodino.
He had also fought in the Russian
army’s foreign campaigns of 1813-
1815. Ever since his youth Pestel
had been interested in the social
sciences and had studied the works
of Voltaire, Diderot, Rousseau and
many other European philosophers.
The revolution in the West, his
indignation at the system of serf-
dom and despotism that reigned in
Russia, and his reading of political
literature made Pestel an ardent
champion of revolution and a re-
public.
Pestel drew up a program for
the constitutional reformation of Russia which he named Busshaya
Pravda (Russian Truth).
According to Pestel’s plan Russia, as the result of a coup d*dtat,
was to become an “indivisible republic” with a strong centralized
government. He proposed to kill ofF all the members of the royal
family. After the overthrow of the monarchy the dictatorship of a
Provisional Supreme Administration was to be proclaimed. There
were to be three supreme bodies of authority: a legislative body called
the Narodnoye Veche (Popular Assembly); an executive body called
Derzhavnaya Duma (State Duma); and a supervising body, the Verkhovny
Sohor (Supreme Assembly), which was to control proper execution
of the laws. Pestel proposed that the republic be organized along
democratic lines: the abolition of the division of society into estates,
and the gra/nting of equal rights and equal liberties to all citizens.
The right to vote was not to be restricted by property or educational
qualifications.
The Russkaya Pravda proclaimed the emancipation of the peas-
ants with land, without any compensation to the landlords. All the
arable land was to be divided into two sections. Half of the land was
to constitute a public fund made up of estates confiscated from the
landlords, from which every citizen could receive a plot. This fund
was to be under communal ownership and could neither be bought
nor sold. The other half was to consist of state land and such privately-owned lands as had not been confiscated by the state. These were designated for ‘"abundance” and could be bought and sold. Thus,
Pesters agrarian project seriously undermined landlord ownership
without entirely abolishing it.
In 1822 the Nothern Association was founded in St. Petersburg.
It existed up to 1825 and among its members were the poet Ryleyev,
Pushchin and Yakushkin. The head of the association was Nikita
Muravyov (1795-1826), an officer of the guards. In 1812 young Muravyov
ran way from home to join the army, and had fought in the foreign
campaign. ^Vhile in Paris he witnessed an election campaign. There
he also collected a good library of revolutionary books. After his
return to Russia he became one of the organizers of the secret Northern
Association.
Muravyov studied all the European constitutions and even the
constitutions of the 23 states of North America. He laid many of their
features at the basis of a constitution which he drafted. According
to his draft Russia was to remain a monarchy. The emperor’s power
w^as to be limited by a Narodnoye Veche (Popular Assembly) consist-
ing of two chambers: an upper chamber called the Supreme Duma,
and a lower, the Chamber of People’s Representatives. Only property
owners were to have the right to elect and be elected to the Popular
Assembly, particularly to the Supreme Duma. Serfdom was to be
abolished but the land left in the hands of the landlords. The jjeasants
were to receive only a cottage, a plot of land around it, livestock and
implements. Muravyov’s final draft granted every serf peasant a plot
of two dessiatins upon emancipation.
The draft was criticized by the radical members of the Northern
Association.
“The main thing is to settle the question of land ownership;” said
Pestel. “It is essential to turn over the land to the peasants: only then
will the aim of the revolution be achieved.”
The poet Kondrati Fyodorovich Ryleyev (1795-1826) played an
important part in the Northern Association. He too had fought in
the war against Napoleon and in the campaign abroad. Army life
did not satisfy him, however, and he retired. In 1823 Ryleyev began
to publish the magazine North Star in collaboration with Bestuzhev.
This magazine and Ryleyev ’s poetry had a great influence on the
young nobles. In 1820 Ryleyev won popularity as the .first man who
dared to expose Arakcheyev, the tsar’s favourite. Ryleyev joined the
Northern Association in 1823 and took an active part in the prepara-
tions for the uprising of December 14, 1826. Ryleyev said of himself:
“I am not a poet but a citizen.” His poetry was permeated with humani-
tarian ideas, with love of freedom apd hatred for slavery. Ryleyev
Tms one of the most ardent ohamjHons of a struggle against tsarism. He
knew that this might entail defeat, but he was imbued with a passionate faith in the ultimate victory of a righteous cause. These sentiments
have been excellently expressed
in his poem Confession of Nalivaiko,
Simultaneous with the found-
ing of the Northern and South-
ern associations there arose in
Volhynia (Ukraine) another secret
society, called the Association of
United Slavs, founded by the Bor-
isov brothers, who were army offi-
cers, Gorbachevsky and other men.
Its membership consisted of petty
officers of humble origin and no-
bles who were not in army service.
The Association of United Slavs
had no outlined program but was
very emphatic about the need of
abolishing tsarist rule and serfdom,
and stood for the organization of a
federal democratic republic of all
the Slav countries. T^ereas the
members of the Northern and
Southern associations advocated a military revolution organized by a
close circle of conspirators, the members of the Association of United
Slavs endeavoured also to carry on propaganda among the masses
of soldiers. In the summer of 1825 the Association of United Slavs
accepted PestePs program and united with the Southern Association.
===== The Decembrist Uprising =====
In November 1825 Alexander I died
suddenly in Taganrog. Being without issue, his brother, Konstantin,
was to have succeeded him. But Konstantin had renounced the throne
during Alexander’s lifetime. The throne was to have been ascended
by Alexander’s third brother, Nicholas, but he renounced it in favour
of Konstantin. In the end it was Nicholas and not Konstantin who
became emperor. During the interregnum, while the brothers were
engaged in a correspondence, and messengers plied between St. Peters-
burg and Warsaw (where Koi^stantin was living at the time) the mem-
bers of the Northern Association took advantage of the confusion
reigning in ruling military circles and decided to bring troops out
onto the street on December 14 (26) — ^the day appointed for taking
the oath of allegiance to Nicholas — ^with the object of refusing to take
the oath and demanding a constitution.
On the morning of December 14, 1825, the regiments commanded
by Decembrists marched to Senate Square. Over three thousand rebel
soldiers and sailors formed a square around the monument to Peter I, but they remained inactive. Proper preparations had not been made for the uprising and the leaders were irresplute. At the last minute
8ergei Trubetskoi, who had been appointed dictator, had qualms
as to whether the rebels would be able to cope with the situation, and
did not come out onto the square. Left without leadership, the revolt
lost its organized character. By 12 o’clock Nicholas I had brought
up reliable troops and artillery to the square. A crowd of serfs, artisans
and poor town-dwellers streamed to Senate Square. The workmen
engaged in building the St. Isaac Cathedral threw blocks of wood at
the tsarist troops. At the tsar’s orders the cavalry made several charges
but the rebel soldiers repulsed them with a hail of bullets. Neither
the persuasions of the commanders nor the exhortations of the Metro-
]>olitan could break the revolutionary will of the rebel soldiers. When
Miloradovich, the governor-general of St. Petersburg, tried to persuade
the rebels to disperse he was mortally wounded by Kakhovsky, one
of the more resolute officers. The rebels opened up miming rifle fire
at the approaching tsar. But the actions of the Decembrists were not
in the nature of an offensive. The tsar was extremely scared and feared
that the unrest would spread to the “rabble.” He gave the order to
open fire with grapeshot. The artillery fire dispersed the rebel columns.
Senate Square, the Neva embankment and the streets were strewn
with bodies. In the night holes were made in the ice of the frozen
Neva and both the dead and the wounded were let down into them.
The leaders of the uprising were aixcsted.
A rising of the Chernigov Regiment in the Ukraine, which began
on December 29, 1825 (January 10, 1826) was also defeated. On the
eve of the events in St. Petersburg, Pestel was betrayed by an ag^enf
provocatei^r and arrested. Sergei Muravyov- Apostol he^ed the uprising.
Like the St. Petersburg rebels, those in Chernigov did not dare to take
up the offensive.
The more resolute members of the Association of United Slavs
proposed sending a rebel regiment to capture Kiev, where sjunpa-
thetic army units were stationed. But the moderate leaders of the Decem-
brists, headed by Sergei Muravyov- Apostol, adopted a policy of mark-
ing time. Instead of attacking Kiev, Sergei Muravyov- Apostol led
the troops from Vasilkov to Belaya Tserkov and then to Zhitomir in the
expectation that units headed by members of the Southern Association
would join them. But his hopes did not materialize. The rebel regiment
encountered government troops at the village of Kovalyovka on
January 3 (16), 1826, and was fired upon with grapeshot.
The uprising was crushed and Nicholas I took ruthless reprisals
against the rebels. On July 13 (25), 1826, five Decembrists— Pestel,
Ryleyev, Kakhovsky, Muravyov-Apostol and Bestuzhev-Ryumin —
were hanged. Owing to the inexperience of the hangmen the rope broke
during the execution and three of the condemned men, Ryleyev, Kakhovsky and Muravyov-Apostol, had to be hanged a second time.
Many of the participants in the uprising were sentenced to penal servi-
tude in Siberia. The soldiers who had taken part in the rising were
made to run the gauntlet and exiled to the Caucasus. A soldier by the
name of Anoichenko, whom the court sentenced to 12,000 strokes of
the ramrod, died.
The rising of the Decembrists ended in failure. The revolution. •
ary nobles had no contact with the masses and had not counted on a
mass rising. They had put their faith in an army conspiracy and feared
a movement of the masses. That was the reason why they were defeat-
ed. The Decembrist revolt, however, which was the first open armed
uprising against tsarism cannot be underestimated. Hitherto Russia
had only known sporadic peasant rebellions. The slogans of the Decem-
brists inspired Russianrevolutionariesfor decades to come. “The circle
of these revolutionaries was a narrow one,” Lenin wi*ote of the Decem-
brists. “They were frightfully removed from the people. But their
work was not in vain.” *
In appraising this period in the history of the struggle for liber-
ation in the 19th century, and the role of the Decembrist uprising
in it, Lenin wrote: “This was the epoch from the Decembrists to
Herzen. Serf Russia was downtrodden and passive. An insignificant
minority of the nobles, impotent, without the support of the people,
voiced a protest. But the best men among the nobles helped to awak-
en the people.”
=== The Crisis of Serfdom ===
==== The Monarchy of Nicholas I ====
===== The Autocracy of Nicholas I (1825–1855) =====
Emperor Nicholas I,
whose ascension to the throne was marked by the brutal suppression
of the Decembrist uprising, made the chief task of his reign the con-
solidation of the autocracy and serfdom.
“A conceited mediocrity, whose horizon never exceeded that of a
company oflRcer, a man who mistook brutality for energy, and obstina-
cy in caprice for strength of will, who prized beyond everything the
mere show of power, and who, therefore, by the mere show of it, could
be got to do anything,” was how Engels described the new Russian emperor. Nicholas* tutor had been a native of Courland named M. von LambsdorfF, who filled him with admiration for Prussian military dis-
cipline and a military-police organization of the state. Frederick
William III of Prussia, the father of his wife, Charlotte, was another
of the tsar’s friends and advisors. Partiality for Prussian militarism
was deeply ingrained in the tsarist family, and Nicholas showed the
greatest predilection for it. Even as a youth he had been ruthless in
drilling the soldiers under his command. Nicholas himself declared
that he was happy only in the barracks. He said: “Here the rules are
strict, there is complete order, and no conceit or contradictions. Every-
thing is in its proper place. No one gives orders until he has first
learned to obey them.”
A cruel, slow-witted and conceited man who had never read a
book, Nicholas I adhered closely to the system introduced by Arakche-
yev. When one of the governors proposed to sentence two smugglers
to death, Nicholas wrote the following order: “The guilty are to
run the gauntlet of 1,000 men twelve times. Thank God, we have
no capital punishment in Hussia, and it is not for me to introduce it.” The guilty men were beaten to death. The people aptly dubbed the tsar Nicholas Palkin (from the word palka, meaniug
stick).
Nicholas I continued the struggle his predecessors had waged
against revolution. After crushing the Decembrist uprising, the emperor
described his political program as follows : “The war against conspirators
and the leaders of a conspiracy will be most pitiless and ruthless.
I shall be inexorable: it is my duty to teach this lesson to Russia and
Euiope.”
He resorted to a system of brutal terror and reinforced the po-
lice bureaucratic machine as a means of upholding the autocratic
power.
He established the so-called special “Third Section” at the Imperial
Chancery for political investigation. At the head of the “Third Section”
stood General Benkendorf, chief of the gendarmes, who organized a
corps of gendarmes and a secret political police. All Russia was
divided into seven gendarme areas, each headed by a general of the
gendarmes. The gendarmes, by means of their numerous secret
agents, were required to “penetrate” into the state of people’s
minds, take notice of those who expressed themselves too freely or
disparagingly on religion and authority, and to ferret out new secret
societies.
A purge was carried out in the army to “stifle the designs of the enemies of the existing order,” All officers suspected of being connected with the Decembrists were discharged from the army.
Nicholas I strove to make the bureaucratic machinery of gov-
ernment still more centralized. He meddled in every trifle and detail
of state administration. Russia resembled a vast army barracks, where
all independence of initiative was crushed and all criticism silenced
by fear. A foreign observer wrote: “Everything here is run like in a
military school, except that the pupils do not graduate until their
very death.” Under Nicholas I the role of government officials assumed
greater importance in all branches of the administration. Half of all
the state revenue was spent on the army and the police, and no more
than one per cent on education. Bribery, corruption, extortion and
red tape, and the bureaucratism of the judges and officials of the times
of Nicholas I have become a byword.
At first Nicholas had intended to “bring order” into the system
of state institutions. To this end he set up a “Special Secret Committee”
on December 6, 1826, with V. P. Kochubey, president of the State
Council, at its head.
M. . M. Speransky , who had been recalled from exile by Alexander I,
was put in charge of organizing this work. The committee existed for
several years and used up a vast quantity of paper, but it accomplished
no changes whatsoever.
===== The Reactionary Policy of Nicholas I In the Field of Education =====
The fact that many young nobles had been involved in the Decem-
brist uprising induced Nicholas to pay particular care to the educational
system. School regulations were introduced in 1828 which strictly
enforced the principle of social status. The parish elementary schools
were designated for the “lowest orders,” the district schools for the
children of merchants and craftsmen, and the gymnasia and universities
for the nobility. All the activities of the educational institutions were
to conform “to the spirit of Orthodoxy, Autocracy and Nationality.”
This formula was an ideological expression of the struggle against the
progressive and revolutionary ideas of the times. Tuition fees and
corporal punishment were restored. The main subjects taught in the
gymnasia were religion and Greek and Latin. So-called ‘Wealniye
classes” were organized at some of the gymnasia and district schools
in which more attention was devoted to mathematics and
physics.
After the Decembrist uprising university self-government was
reduced to nil. In 1835 a new university statute was published plac-
ing the universities under the jurisdiction of the local educational
superintendents. A uniform was introduced for students. Theology
was made a compulsory subject in all the departments. The best pro-
fessors and instructors were dismissed and the number of students
decreased. The tuition fee was raised “in order to check the influx of young people born into the lower social orders for whom a higher education is useless, being a needless luxury that displaces them
from their sphere without profit to themselves or to the state,” That
is how Uvarov, the minister of education, motivated this measure.


==== The Further Decline of Serfdom ====
==== The Further Decline of Serfdom ====
===== Development of the Home Market and Foreign Trade =====
In the second quarter of the 19th centuiy feudal economy in Russia continued to decline at a rapid rate. The buying and selling of products
nn the market became an essential factor in the life of the country.
Lenin pointed out that “the production of grain for sale by the landlord,
which developed particularly in the latter stages of the existence of
serfdom, was the harbinger of the collapse of the old regime.” *
After the repeal of the corn laws, Le., the import duty on grain
in England in 1846, Russian corn exports mounted sharply. By the
end of the ’fifties corn constituted 35% of Russia’s total exports, ris-
ing in some years to 50%. Russia also exported hemp, flax, rope,
bristles, fats, hides, etc. She imported luxury articles as well as commod-
ities which she did not produce herself, such as raw cotton, cotton
yarn, cotton and leather manufactures, chemical products, tools and
machines.
The domestic market being limited by the prevailing serf system
Russian manufacturers sought a market for their goods in foreign
countries, such as Turkey, Persia and Central Asia.
England who was the leading industrial country in the middle
of the 19th century, being called the “workshop of the world,” claimed
a monopoly on these markets. In the ’thirties and ’forties Russia and
England contended for the markets of the Near East and Central Asia.
In the second half of the ’forties Russia concluded trade agreements
with almost all the countries of Europe. The volume of Russia’s for-
eign trade increased 275 per cent. But compared to the trade turnover
of other countries it was still insignificant, constituting only 3.6%
of the total volume of international trade.
Capitalism in Russia developed on the basis of a slow but steady
growth of the internal market. The demand for corn, agricultural
raw materials and manufactured goods increased. The rise in demand
stimulated an increase in domestic trade. This was particularly notice-
able in the growth of the local and all-Russian fairs in the first
half of the 19th century. The Nizhni Novgorod fair, which had been
transferred to that town from the village of Makaryev, played a very
important role in the national economy of Russia. A large volume of
trade was also done at the Ukrainian fairs.
[pages 156–7 missing]
among them a reform in the administration of state-owned estates waa
introduced by Count Kiselyov, a prominent statesman. A special
Ministry of State Realties was established as a sort of guardianship
over the state peasants; it delved into all aspects of their economic
and social life. The peasants elected to office in the villages and the
districts were subordinated to a huge staff of officials. Measures were
carried out to demarcate land boundaries, to grant allotments to peas-
ants with little land and resettle them, to set up mutual aid funds,
etc. The tsarist officials continued to oppress and plunder the peasants,
whose condition was but little improved by Kiselyov/s reforms.
===== The Economic Policy of Nicholas I =====
The development of trade
and industry was also fostered by the economic policy of Nicholas I.
While striving to preserve the dictatorship of the feudal landlords
inviolate, he was compelled at the same time to support and conciliate
the merchants and the manufacturers. This policy was dictated by
the need to improve the country’s economic and financial position.
The government supported commerce and industry by protective and
prohibitive tariffs. A tariff law was introduced in 1822 prohibiting
the import of 3,110 and the export of 21 items. With slight changes
this law remained in force during the reign of Nicholas I as well.
Special educational institutions^ among them an Institute of Tech-
nology and a Timber Institute, were founded to meet the demands
of industry for trained personnel. From time to time industrial exposi-
tions were organized. In 1851 Bussian manufactures were sent for
the first time to a world exhibition, held in London.
To stabilize the exchange value of the Russian ruble Finance
Minister Kanlcrin carried through a reform restoring the circulation
of metal currency in the country. In the first half of the 19lh century
a tremendous quantity of paper assignats had been issued, and the
paper ruble was barely equal to a quarter of the value of the silver
ruble. The government redeemed the depreciated assignats and after
withdrawing them from circulation established a new monetary unit,
the silver ruble. Now treasury notes wore issued which were exchanged
for the silver rubles at face value.
In the interests of industry and trade the government began to
develop transport and improve the roads. The first railroad, running
from St. Petersburg to Tsarskoye Selo (now the town of Pushkin),
was built in 1837. The rails, locomotives and all the equipment were
imported from England. The first railroad of economic significance
was the line between St. Petersburg and Moscow (now the October
Line). It took nine years to build and was opened in 1851. By 1855
the total length of the Russian railroads was 980 versts, which was
one-fifth of the French and one-sixth of the German mileage. The
government also made an attempt to utilize waterways. In the ^forties
freight shipping began to develop on the Volga, and in the following
decade a passenger service. By the middle of the century 20 steamships
were plying the Volga. The first shipyard for building steam vessels
was established in this period.
===== The Technical and Economic Backwardness of Tsarist Russia =====
Tsarist Russia increasingly lagged behind the advanced countries
of Western Europe in technical and economic development. This
backwardness becomes particularly manifest when Russia’s economic
development is compared with that of England. The policy pursued
by tsarism tended to increase the country’s technical-economic
backwardness and retarded its crdtural and sociopolitical develop-
ment.
At the end of the 18th century Russia and England were produc-
ing an equal amount of pig iron — 8,000,000 poods a year. During
the first half of the 19th century Russia doubled output to 16,000,000
poods, while England increased her pig iron production by almost
30 times, turning out 234,000,000 poods in 1859. By the middle ’fifties
England was producing 15 times as much pig iron as Russia, and
France three times as much. Other branches of Russian industry,
as well as commerce and rail and water transport lagged similarly
behind Western Europe. The basic Russian industries did not use machinery and employed serf labour. Production technique was extremely backward at the iron works in the Urals.
This constantly increasing backwardness paved the way to the
inevitable catastrophe of feudal Russia and primarily to a military
catastrophe.


==== The Mass Movement for National Liberation in the 'Thirties ====
==== The Mass Movement for National Liberation in the 'Thirties ====


===== The Polish Rising of 1830-1831 =====
Throughout the first half
of the 19th century a relentless struggle was being waged in Russia
{igainst serfdom and tsarist autocracy. Nicholas I strove throughout
his reign to suppress the two forces which constituted the greatest
danger to him: the peasant uprisings within the country and the bour-
geois revolution in Europe.
A new upsurge of the bourgeois revolution in Europe was called
forth by the victory of the July revolution of 1830 in France. When
Nicholas learned of the July revolution he ordered an army of 250,000
to be prepared for a campaign against France. France was saved from
tsarist intervention by an uprising which broke out in Poland.
In the late twenties of the 19th century students of a school for en-
signs had organized a secret society in Warsaw. Inspired by the ideas of
the French revolution of 1830 and hoping to receive help from it, they
rose in rebellion in November 1830. Warsaw was in the hands of the reb-
els who had seized the arsenal and armed the population of the city.
General Chlopicki, a man of very moderate views, became dictator.
He belonged to a section of the gentry which held high offices of govern-
ment in Poland and was opposed to the separation of Poland from
Russia. Soon General Chlopicki renounced the title of dictator. Anew
national government was formed in which were incorporated represent-
atives of the democratic strata of the petty gentry.
A new Diet was convened in December 1830. Its most resolute act
was to proclaim the deposition of Nicholas I, who, besides being the
emperor of Russia, was, according to the constitution of 1816, king of
Poland.
Nicholas sent a large army under General Diebitsch to quell the
uprising in Poland, For seven months the Polish army, recruited to a
total strength of 100,000 men, successfully beat back the tsarist army.
Diebitsch died of the cholera before long, and General Paskevich was
sent to Poland with another army.
On August 26, 1831 , Paskevich took Warsaw by storm and brutally
punished the rebels. Five thousand families of the gentry were exiled
to the Caucasus and their lands confiscated, 260 sti]^nt8 were forcibly
enrolled in the army, and 30 Wom^ who had taken j^art in the uprising
were put into a nunnery.
At the beginning of 1833 General Paskevich, who had been appoint-
ed lord lieutenant in Poland, reported to the tsar: “Fear has already
been instilled in the country.”
The Polish rising of 1830-1831 ended in utter defeat. One of the
main reasons for this defeat was that the national movement was not
combined with a peasant movement. Since the gentry had not wanted
to give the peasants land, they failed to win their support .Writing of the
Polish uprising of 1830 Engels said: ‘Tn plain language, the uprising
of 1830 was neither a national revolution (it excluded three-quarters
of Poland) nor a social or political revolution; it changed nothing in
the internal position of the people; it was a conservative revolution.”*
The uprising found no support among the masses and was routed.
The constitution of 1815 was repealed, the Polish army disbanded, and
the University of Warsaw closed down. A strict censorship was intro-
duced and all the works of Polish writers were banned. The leaders of
the uprising emigrated abroad to escape persecution.
The tfprisings In Byelorussia and the Ukraine* From Poland
the uprising spread to Lithuania, Byelorussia and the Ukraine, but
nowhere did it assume a mass character.
The oommander of the Bussian armies promulgated an ukase prom^
• ising freedom from serfdom to all who helped the tsarist army fight
the insurgents. Peasants believed this promise and began to go over to*
the side of the tsarist government. The uprisings were crushed here too.
The lands of all the nobles who had taken an active part in*the upris-
ings Were confiscated, and the order promising Emancipation to the-
peasants was declared illegal.
In the Ukraine the uprising affected only the border area of Kiev
and Podolsk gubernias, west of the Dnieper, and only a small number of
the Polishized gentry took part in it. The Ukrainian peasants regarded
t he uprising as the concern of the Ukrainian-Polish gentry and did not
support it. Neither did the big Ukrainian and Russian landlords, whose*
economic interests tsarism fully satisfied.
===== The Peasant Movement in the Ukraine =====
In the thirties of the
19th century a wide peasant movement developed in the Ukraine, called
forth by the growing burden of feudal and colonial oppression. The
peasants refused to perform barahchina services and other compulsory
duties. The peasants ’struggle against the landlords and the tsarist au-
thorities was of a particularly stubborn character in Podolia, where it
fvssumed the form of guerilla warfare. An outstanding leader of the
peasant movement against the Polish, Ukrainian and Russian land-
Jords was XJstim Karmelyuk.
Karmelyuk was the son of a poor serf. He had worked as a house-
hold servant in a manor. Given away into the arniy for some minor
offence, he deserted, and organized a small peasant detachment, which
attacked the landlords and rich homesteaders. In 1814 Karmelyuk waa
caught, received 600 strokes of the ramrod and sent to a disciplinary
battalion in the Crimea. Together with four soldiers he again ran away
and continued the struggle against the landlords. Arrested again, he*
was sentenced to death by the tsarist court , the sentence being commut-
ed to ten years’ penal servitude. Karmelyuk escaped once more and
r esumed the struggle in Podolia, where he headed a peasant detachment
a nd destroyed the estates of the landlords.
In the summer of 1827 the landlords again seized Karmelyuk.
^Vhen the peasants, at the order of the landlords, began to bind him,,
Karmelyuk turned on them with an impassioned speech: ‘*Why do*
you not tie them up (the squires)? It is they who oppress you I” He urged
the peasants not to bear the yoke of slavery submissively. Seven hun^
dred and fifty peasants were put on trial together with KarmeljTik.
Three hundred of them were flogged and sent to Siberia; 180 were given»
to the army.
In 1830 Karmelyuk escaped from penal servitude in Siberia for th^
seventh time and again headed the struggle against the landlords. Kar-
melyuk ’s amazing popularity among the peasantry helped him to baffli^
his pursuet^. He could find protection and shelter In any hui. In Sepiember 1835, during a round.up organized by the landlords to catch Karmelyuk, he was shot down by one of the gentry.
However, the wave of peasant rebellions against the landlords raised
by Karmelyuk, did not abate for a long time.
===== The Cholera Riots and Mutinies in the Army =====
The peasant
masses rose against the yoke of serfdom all over Bussia, In 1830-1831 a
widespread epidemic of cholera broke out in the country. Starting in
the Caucasus, it spread to Moscow and Petersburg. Bumours to the effect
that the landlords were poisoning the peasants with a deadly poison led
to an outbreak of riots. Crowds of people in the villages and the cities
attacked the hospitals and not infrequently killed the doctors.
In the summer of 1831 a rebellion broke out among the military
settlers of the Novgorod gubernia. As a consequence of this uprising
the military settlements were gradually liquidated.
A widespread rebellion of sailors, soldiers, handicraftsmen and
"'other lowly i)eople” took place in Sevastopol in the summer of 1830.
The cause of the uprising was the intolerably oppressive conditions of
life in the tsarist army and navy. When the plague broke out in
the army in the Caucasus and Bessarabia a strict quarantine was
established in the city of Sevastopol and in the navy. No person was
allowed to leave his house. A famine broke out in the city. In June 1830
the people, driven to despair, sounded the tocsin and rose in iiebellion
under the command of a sailor named Timofei Ivanov. The workmen
and sailors of the naval crews joined the uprising. The city fell into
the hands of the rebels.
Nicholas I put down the Sevastopol ‘"mutineers” with a brutal hand.
As many as 1,680 soldiers, sailors and workmen were court-martialled.
Every tenth man was sentenced to death; some were sentenced to 3,000
strokes each of the ramrod, which was tantamount to a death sentence j
375 women— the wives and daughters of the sailors and soldiers — were
sentenced to penal servitude and exiled.
The peasant movement in the ’thirties spread to 26 gubernias, and
was exacerbated by the crop failure, famine and fires which broke out
in a number of cities and villages on the Volga. The peasants regarded
the landlords and officials as the incendiaries and wreaked their venge-
ance on them.
The spread of the mass movement was a sign of ever-growing discon-
tent of the masses with serfdom. The chief of the gendarmes, Benken-
dorf, reported in alarm to the tsar: "‘The people are bent on one thing —
emancipation.” He advised the tsar to make concessions to the peasants.
In 1842 an ukase was promulgated which gave the landlords the right to
grant their peasants personal freedom but obliged the peasants to ren-
der harshchina services or pay the landlord ohrok^ The new law changed
nothing in the position of the peasantry, who continued to manifest
their discontent and to demand emancipation from seif bondage.
The number of outbreaks steadily increased: in 1826-1834 there were 145, while in 1845-54 they rose to 348. The peasants fled in increas-
ing numbers, sometimes in whole villages, to the outlying districts.
==== Conquest of the Caucasus and the Struggle of the Mountaineers for Independence ====
==== Conquest of the Caucasus and the Struggle of the Mountaineers for Independence ====
===== The Conquest of the Caucasus =====
After the victorious outcome
of the war with Napoleon in 1812 tsarist Russia entered upon the
uonquest of the Noi iiiern Caucasus. In 1816 A. P. Yermolov was ap-
pointed as chief in command of the Caucasus, where he applied mili-
tary and administrative measures of a very drastic nature.
Military fortifications were set up during 1817-1821 throughout
the Eastern and Western Caucasus with such awe-inspiring names
as ‘‘The Dread,” “The Wicked Trench,” etc.
These served as a base for Yermolov's incessant military expe-
ditions against the mountain population who were forced into sub-
mission by means of arms and hunger. Yermolov ordered forests to
be cut down, and clearings made, avowing that the axe would play
no less an important role than the rifle and bayonet in pacifying the
region.
Tsairist Russia’s venture at the systematic conquest of the Cauoa-
8US was fraught with the most serious foreign political complications.
===== Wars with Persia (1826–1828) and Turkey (1827–1829) =====
Eng.
land and France had repeatedly tried to incite Persia and Turkey to
hostilities against Russia.
In the summer of 1826 a war broke out between Russia and Per-
sia. Persian troops occupied Azerbaijan and marched on Daghestan
and Chechen. Paskevich, appointed commander of the Caucasian
army in the spring of 1827, defeated the Persians. The war with Per-
sia ended in the winter of 1828 with the signing of the Turkmanchai
Treaty by which Persia ceded Nakhichevan and Erivan, i.e., a con-
siderable part of Armenia, to Russia.
Russia waged a simultaneous war for Caucasian lands against
Turkey (1827-1829), Nicholas I strove not only to consolidate Russia’s
hold over Transcaucasia but also to seize Constantinople and the
straits. In 1827 the Russian fleet defeated the Turkish squadron at
Navarino Bay (off the Morea Peninsula). In 1828 tsarist troops^ with
Constantinople as their objective, occupied Moldavia and Walachia,
crossed the Balkans and seized Adrianople. Here, in 1829 was signed
a peace treaty which gave Russia the entire Caucasian seaboard, with
the exception of Batum. Turkey was forced to recognize all tsarist
conquests in Transcaucasia.
Having thus won a free hand, Russian tsarism decided to com*
plete the subjugation of the Caucasus. Paskevich, the commander-in-chief in the Caucasus, received orders from Nicholas I to
‘Opacify the mountaineer peoples
for all time or exterminate those
who would not submit.”
===== The Mountaineers of the Caucasus in Their Struggle for Independence =====
Eussian tsarism
in the Northern Caucasus found
itself confronted with a small
and scattered population.
The mass of the Chechen pop-
ulation consisted of independ-
ent, free villagers— the uzdena,
besides whom there were also
slaves. The landless and impover-
ished uzdens (peasants) and
slaves were exploited by the tri-
bal aristocracy and the clergy
who had seized the communal
lands and acquired large herds of
sheep. Conflicts frequently arose
among the population over land
lots and pasturages. All disputes
and litigation were settled by ^ ,
common law-the adat. „ ^ Imeretia.
Daghestan, l 3 dng adjacent to by K. p: Begrov
North Caucasus, was also divided
into* petty semi-feudal and feudal domains, the largest of which were
located on the seaboard. The dominant element were the khans and
begs (princes), upon whom the uzdens were dependent. The begs also
owned slaves. With the conquest of the Caucasus by tsarism the khans
and begs entered the Eussian service, and under the protection of the
tsarist army, usurped the lands of the tribal communities and reduced
the uzdens to bondage. The latter were compelled to render feudal
services to their lords and supply them with various products. The
tsarist generals, supported by the begs and the khans, ruthlessly
exploited and exterminated the mountain people,
EoUsed by these persecutions, the mountaineers in the late
twenties of the 19th century, rose in a struggle for their independ^
euce against Eussian tsarism and its myrmidons— the khans and
begs.
Colonial oppression by tsarism led to a number of spontaneous,
uprisings among the mountaineers*
In 1818 most of the villages of Daghestan rose in rebellion. Numerous guerilla detachments in Chechen were led by Bey-Bulat who succeeded in mustering a large force and proclaimed a holy war against
Russian tsarism. In 1826 the rebel detachments of Bey-Bulat were
defeated, and he himself was killed by Russian agents.
At the end of the ’twenties the freedom-loving mountaineers
began to unite for a struggle for their independence. This movement
Was led until 1832 by an imam (a Mohammedan priest) Kazi-Mullah,
who preached a religious doctrine known as muridism. Until the con-
quest of the Caucasus by the Russians, muridism had been a kind of
religious order or fraternity in Islam, which widely preached the
doctrine of "moral perfection and renunciation of earthly blessings.”
At the end of the ’twenties muridism assumed a political character,
its chief tenet now being proclaimed the holy war. Under this banner
Kazi-Mullah mustered thousands of murids whom he led against the
detachments of the tsarist army and the local khans and begs in the
service of the Russian generals. His disciple and follower was
Shamyl.
===== The Struggle of the Mountaineers tor Independence under the Leadership of Shamyl (1834–1859) =====
After Bey-Bulat was killed
Shamyl became leader of the mountaineers in their struggle for in-
dependence. Shamyl was born in the family of a well-to-do hillman.
While still a boy, Shamyl made a serious study of the works of Moham-
medan writers. His teacher and friend— fmaw Kazi-Mullah exercised
a great influence over him. After the latter’s death the Daghestan
murids chose Shamyl in 1834 as their secular and spiritual ruler—
the irtvam and leader of the holy war.
Shamyl was an outstanding political leader and brave captain.
His secretary describes him in the following words: "Shamyl was a
learned, pious, and shrewd man, courageous, resolute and at the same
time unrivalled as a horseman, marksman, swimmer and runner. He
Well knew his people and his native Daghestan when still under the
tutelage of Kazi-Mullah, There was not a design which he was not
capable of putting into execution.”
Shamyl was a fine orator. It was said that his speeches always
produced the effect he meant them to have. But above all Shamyl
revealed himself as a talented organizer of the moimtaineers’ state
and military leader in the struggle against tsarist colonizers.
Shamyl intrenched himself in his military residence of Akhulgo,
in Daghestan, where Russian and Polish fugitive soldiers had built
him a house in the European style. A large military force was sent
out against him and after a siege of three months Shamyl lost almost
all his best men, while he himself made good his escape by a miracle
of fortitude and perilous adventures.
In August 1839 Shamyl withdrew into the mountain fastnesses
of Chechen. In the beginning of the •forties, Shamyl, supported by the mass movement of the mountaineers of Chechen and Daghestan, won a number of important victories over the Russian troops. Shamyl*&
fame resounded throughout the Caucasus. Nicholas I appointed a
new commander of the troops in the Caucasus,* M. S. Vorontsov, of
whom he demanded that he **rout, if possible, the bands of Shamyl,
penetrate into the heart of his domains and intrench there.”
Vorontsov’s military expedition at the head of a large army,
suffered defeat at the hands of Shamyl, and Vorontsov himself barely
escaped being taken prisoner.
Realizing that the scattered tribes of mountaineers could not
attain victory unless they were united, Shamyl applied himself to
this task by setting up an independent state on the territory which
was in their hands. The state was headed by Shamyl himself, who
wielded full political and military power.
Each region was placed in the care of Shamyl’s lieutenants, called
naiha^ and a civil and ecclesiastical authority was set up in every re^
gion. The power of the begs and khans was everywhere dissolved.
Shamyl ordered the naiba to form infantry and cavalry units.
All who distinguished themselves received awards of arms, horses
and money, as well as medals and stripes on their turbans. Stripes
were also sewn on for cowardice in battle— bits of felt on the back or
on the right arm. These marks of disgrace were removed as soon as
the wearer had vindicated his reputation by an act of bravery. !
Shamyl formed a small artillery, and even organized the castinjj
of guns. The moxmtaineers called them the "thousand warriors.” The
guns were made from iron scrap by a blacksmith named Jabrail, and
proved on test to pass muster, though the first one had exploded. The
mountaineers also used grenades which they had captured from the
Russian soldiers. Shamyl organized the production of gunpowder^
but shared it out only to the mwida and the most practised shots*
Skilled workmen — fugitive Russian soldiers — acted as instructors!
and helped Shamyl to organize the production of arms. For the pur-
pose of conducting war, Shamyl put the finances in order, created a
single state treasury, organized the proper collection of taxes, encour-r
aged trade, granted various privileges to the merchants and stimu-
lated handicraft. The native blacksmiths, gunmakers, carpenters and
other handicraftsmen went through a course of training under Russian
and Polish soldiers who had deserted and come over to Shamyl. Sha-
myl freed a considerable part of the slaves. The nucleus of the new
state Were the murida who, in the capacity of spiritual and political
advisers, directed all the affairs of the country. Shamyl ’s activities
were of a democratic, progressive nature, being directed at this peripd
against both tsarism and the local feudal lords.
But after the successes achieved during 1840-1 845 Shamyl ’s state
experienced great internal difficulties. The country was economically at a Very low ebb. Shamyrs lieutenants, the naihs, imposed heavy taxes
on the population. The mountain peas-
antry, particularly in Chechen, began
to murmur. The ranks of Shamyrs
army began to thin. The naihs and the
murids, who had grown rich, ever more
frequently went over to the tsarist
troops. In combating Shamyl the Rus-
sian generals had now changed their
tactics. Instead of attacking the refrac-
tory mountain villages, they now
began to cut down the woods, lay out
convenient roads for l^he troops, build
forts and invest the villages, breaking
the mountaineers’ resistance by star-
vation.
In 1859 Shamyl, with a small detach-
ment of murids and one gun, put up
a brave resistance against the Russians
in his last stronghold— the fortress of
Gunib iu Daghestan.
On August 25, 1859, the commander-in-chief of the Caucasian
army sent in his report: "‘Gunib has fallen, Shamyl taken captive.*^
The captive Shamyl was sent to Petersbuig and then seitled in Ka-
luga. Shamyl died at Medina during a pilgrimage on which he set
out a year before with the permission of the tsarist government.
===== The Struggle of the Mountaineers of Western Caucasus for Their Independence =====
After the defeat of Shamyl, tsarism sent mili-
tary forces to subdue the Western Caucasus, the Kuban and the Black
Sea coast from Anapa to SuldiUm. The struggle in the Western Cau-
casus against Russian tsarism was headed by Shamyl’s assistant—
Mohammed-Emmin. After Shamyl had been taken prisoner, tsarism
threw its troops against Mohammed-Emmin who was compelled to-
surrender.
In November 1859 most of the villages of Western Caucasus were
burnt down and pillaged. The Caucasian tribes were dispossessed of
the best lands.
In the beginning of the ’sixties the warlike tribes of the North-
western Caucasus were everywhere driven out of their strongholds.
The local uTban population was driven out of the Northwestern
Caucasus. From 1858 to 1864 about 400,000 mountaineers were thus
evacuated. The mountaineers sold their cattle and belongings for a
apng and migrated to Turkey, As their boats pulled out of their native
shores the mountaineers fired their rifles in a farewell salute.
The tsarist government resettled Russian peasants and Gossaoks, in
the Northern Caucasus, allotting to them the lands that had belongfsd
to the mountaineers. “The policy of tsarism, the policy of the land*
lords and the bourgeoisie,” wrote J. V, Stalin, ‘Vas to settle these
parts with the greatest possible number of kulaks from among the
Russian peasants and the Cossacks, and to make the latter a reliable
basis for Great-Power ambitions.”


==== The Peoples of Central Asia and the Advance of Tsarism in Kazakhstan and Central Asia ====
==== The Peoples of Central Asia and the Advance of Tsarism in Kazakhstan and Central Asia ====
===== Central Asiatic Khanates =====
The formation of the three Central
Asiatic khanates of Bokhara, Khiva and Kokand, at the end of the
18th century, was an important step towards the political unification
of the numerous warring feudal independencies of Central Asia. The
^ree khanates ruled over the Uzbeks, Tajiks, Kirghiz and a section
of the Turkomans. A considerable part of Turkmenia was considered
to be under the sovereignty of Persia, The nomad economy of the
Turkomans lacked a stable fodder base and adequate water supply.
The Turkomans were frequently driven by dire poverty to make raids
on the settlements of Bokhara, Afghanistan and Persia. The tribal
aristocracy, who provided themselves with the best lands and irriga-
tion canals, exploited the population of Turkmenia.
The greater part of present-day Tajikistan had also, at the begin-
ning of the 19th century, retained its formal independence and was
administered by local rulers.
The khanates of Central Asia waged constant war with the object
of conquering the neighbouring lands. The greatest expansion was
achieved by the Kokand khanate, which, at the beginning of the 19th
century had conquered Tashkent, an important trading and strategic
centre in Central Asia. The possession of Tashkent enabled Kokand
to reduce the surrounding steppe regions of Kazakhstan and Kirghi-
zia.
In order to consolidate their power, the khans of Kokand studded
the south 'Kazakh districts and < Kirghizia with fortresses, built
mosques and madrasaa (Mussulman universities), and implanted Mussul-
man education. Trading and -urban settlements of handicraftsmen
grew up around the fortresses: Ak-Mechet, Auliye-Ata, Pishpek and
others. In the thirties of the 19th century the Kokand khanate was
the largest state in Central Asia, stretching from the foothills of the
Pamir to the Lower Syr Darya and Western China.
By subjecting the neighbouring lands of the Kazakhs, Turkomans and Karakalpaki, the Khiva khanate too considerably extended its
frontiers in the beginning of the 19th century. The Khiva feudal lords
adroitly fomented inter-tribal feuds among the Turkomans, The bor-
ders of the Bokhara khanate, on the contrary, contracted in the first
decade of the 19lh century, as a result of the aggrandizement of the
Kokand and Khiva khanates.
Turkestan, which had been under the protection of Bokhara, and
many fortresses passed over to Kokand. Some Turkoman domains
passed over to Khiva. In spite of its political weakness, Bokhara
still continued to play a prominent economic role in the middle of
the 19th century. The mass of the handicraftsmen lived in Bokhara, and
their cotton jand silk wares competed successfully with all other cities.
The class structure and administration of the various khanates
Were similar. They were headed by the Uzbek feudal lords and the
higher Mussulman clergy. The latter did not cult ivate^ their lands but
leased them out to peasants on share-cropping terms. The main pro-
ducers were the peasants who engaged in agriculture and cattle rais-
ing. Water supply, without which land in Central Asia is valueless,
played an exceptional role in the economy. If any one irrigated for-
mer "dead” lands, these lands became his property.
===== The Kazakhs In the Second Quarter of the 19th Century =====
The
territory of modern Kazakhstan was inhabited in the first half of
the 19th century by three states, known as the Small, Medium and
Great Hordes.
The Small and Medium Hordes had become subjects of Bussia in
the first half of the 18th century, and the colonization of this region
began in the twenties of the 19th century. Tsarism founded a number
of forts in the Kazakh steppes as a means of keeping the Kazakhs in
subordination, and commencing its conquest of the states of Central
Asia.
In 1835-1837 V.A. Perovsky, governor-general of Orenburg, started
the construction of a line of forts between Orsk and Troitsk, alienat-
ing for this purpose an area of 10,000 sq. km. rich in pastures, rivers
and forests. The Kazakhs were pushed out to poorer lands, and the
right to graze in the districts of the fort area was restricted. This creat-
ed bitter feeling among the Kazakhs, who began to prepare for an
armed struggle against the tsarist colonizers.
To reduce the resistance of the Kazakh people, tsarism had,
daring the reign of Paul I, earned out of the Small Horde the pastoral
lands of Bukei Khan and founded a separate Bukei khanate, subor-
dinate to tsarist Bussia. Part of the Caspian coast where the pastoral
lands of the Kazakhs of the Bukei khanate were located, were pro-
claimed the property of Bussian landlords. The latter exacted
exorbitant rents from the Kazakhs for the use of the pasture lands.
The increased burden of taxation and exploitation by the elders who were appointed by the khan and supported by tsarism, and the
usurpation of lands by the khans and the sultans, led to a widespread
popular uprising that began in 1836. Its leaders were the elders — Batyr
Isatai Taimanov and the minstrel {akyn) Makhambet Utemisov^
They besieged the headquarters of the khan, burnt much property
belonging to the sultans, and turned over their pastoral lands to the
needy Kazakhs. The uprising bore the character of a peasant war
directed simultaneously against tsarism and its colonial policy. It
was suppressed by the joint efforts of the khans, sultans and the tsar-
ist authorities.
A protracted struggle of the Kazakh people broke out at this time
against tsarism in the Medium Horde. The construction of new forts,
the seizure of lands for Russian Cossack settlements, curtailment of
pasture lands and the introduction of a new system of administration
in 1822, aroused universal discontent among the Kazakhs. The Kaz-
akh people, headed by sultan Kenesari Kasymov and his intrepid
Captain Naurazbey, rose in defence of their independence. Kenesari
was elected khan by all the Kazakh Hordes, and he aspired to unite
the Kazakhs and create an independent Kazakh khanate. As a result
of the national movement of the Kazakh people for liberation, tsarism
was compelled to mitigate the system of administration.
In 1845 Russian tsarism built new fortifications in the heart of
the Kazakh steppes. Kenesari retreated to the eastern part of the
steppes, where he continued his struggle against the tsarist troops ad-
vancing toward the River Hi. Shortly afterwards, Kenesari ’s detach-
ment was surrounded in one of the passes of the Ala-Tau by Kirghiz
mana'pa (feudal lords) who had formed a league with Kokand and
tsarism against the Kazakh rebels. Kenesari and Naurazbey were
taken prisoners and tortured to death. The names of these heroes and
indomitable champions of Kazakh independence still live in the mem-
ory of the Kazakh people.
===== Preparations for the Conquest of Central Asia =====
While en-
gaged in the struggle against Kenesari Kasymov, Russian tsarism
was also making preparations for the conquest of the Central Asiatic
khanates. Its object was to use the Kazakh steppes as a base from
which to embark on the conquest of Central Asia, the possession of
which as a colony of Russia had long been tsarism’s cherished plan.
Governor-general Perovsky formed a small army, reinforced with
Cossack, Bashkirian and Kazakh cavalry, with which he set out from
Orenburg in the autumn of 1839 on a campaign against EJhiiva. Pifteen
thousand camels accompanied the detachment through the desert
steppes carrying provisions and water for the expedition. However^
snow blizzaids and severe frosts killed the camels and the horses, and
Perovsky, after suffering heavy losses was compelled to retreat. After this failure Perovsky began new preparations for an expedition by way of the steppes of Kirghizia. The country was reconnoitred for
roads, wells were sunk, and fortifications built. Fort Aralsk was put
up on the River Syr Darya. It was soon to become the centre of a large
Russian agricultural colony on the shores of the Aral Sea, on which
steamboat flotilla was built. Regular communication was estab-
lished between Orenburg and the Aral Sea.
In the spring of 1853 Perovsky moved upstream with a large
force, and crossed into the domains of the khan of Kokand. He be-
sieged the Kokand fortress of Ak-Mechet, killed off all its defenders
and turned it into a Russian fortress called Perovsk. Perovsky built
five new forts on the Syr Darya, the so-called Syr Darya Line. The
tsarist troops seized the cities of Pishpek, Tokmak and others. These
cities (in “the Chuisk Valley of Kirghizia) belonged to the khanate of
Kokand, and Were inliabited by Kirghiz. However, Kirghizia, a moun-
tainous land difficult of access, was not completely subjugated by
tsarist Russia until the ’seventies.
Kazaklistan, too, was being methodically reduced. In 1854 the
fort of Vernoye, later known as the city of Verny (now Alma-Ata)* was
founded.
In 1854 Perovsky set out against Khiva from his base on the Syr
Darya, but the khan of Khiva sent his envoys to the Russian camp and
concluded a treaty, recognizing the supremacy of Russia and grant-
ing her privileges in the trade with Khiva.
Thus, by the end of the ’fifties a continuous line of fortifications
had been erected from Syr Darya to Semipalatinsk. The Kazakh and
Kirghiz steppes fell completely under the sway of tsarism.
The complete subjection of the Central Asiatic khanates of Khiva,
Kokand and Bokhara was iiow only a question of time.


=== Tsarism—The Gendarme of Europe ===
=== Tsarism—The Gendarme of Europe ===


==== The Foreign Policy of Nicholas I ====
==== The Foreign Policy of Nicholas I ====
===== The Eastern Question =====
The rebellion of the Dacembrists, which
Nicholas I attributed chiefly to the influence of the revolutions in
Europe, induced the tsar from the very first days of his reign to reject
the cautious, ambiguous and dilatory policy of Alexander I and to
proclaim “new principles” of the imperial foreign policy baaed on: ener-
gy, resolution, drive* The aims of Nicholas I’s foreign policy were
essentially the same as those of Alexander I, but his immediate object was to establish the supremacy of tsarist Bussia in the Near East. Russia, being the leading power in the Black Sea, was interested in the
unrestricted use of the straits which were the sole gates to the Black
Sea, and the establishment in them of such a regime as would not allow
states hostile to Russia to use them for attacking Russian domains in
the Black Sea region. But Russia had powerful opponents in the Near
East: England, Prance and Austria, Austria’s aim was to secure con-
trol of shipping on the Danube and obtain an economic foothold in the
northwestern part of the Balkan Peninsula (in the Turkish provinces of
Moldavia and Walachia). Prance strove to wrest Egypt from Turkey ^
while England ’s aim was to reduce Turkey to a semi-colony and use her
as a barrier against Russian advance to the Mediterranean and the East.
England and Prance therefore strove to gain control over the straits.
Thus there arose in the Near East a bloc of rival powers' (England^
Prance and Austria), all supporting Turkey against Russia, Russia’s
increasing economic and technical backwardness enabled a more ad-
vanced country like England to steadily crowd its feudal rival out of
the markets. In the ’twenties England succeeded in destroying Russia ’s
trade monopoly in the northern part of the Pacific. While Russia was
waging war against Turkey and Persia for possession of Transcaucasia,
England was busy undermining Russia’s position. England was partic-
ularly jealous of Russia’s claims in Asia. The Near and Middle East
thus became the major issues of international antagonisms and the
source of fierce political contention between tsarist Russia and her rivals.
In the early years of his reign Nicholas I tried to consolidate his
influence in the ^Ikan Peninsula by espousing the cause of Greek inde-
pendence against Turkey.
Tsarism, however, was frustrated by England who by aid of her
ties with the Greek bourgeoisie and loans t© the Greek government
snatched Greece out from imder Russian influence.
During the wars with Persia (1826-1828) and Turkey (1827-1829),
tsarist Russia regained its influence in the Near East.
The treaties of Turkinanchai and Adrianople were the culmination
of Nicholas I’s foreign policy. The treaty concluded in 1828 at Turk-
manchai between Russia and Persia, enabled Russia to consolidate her
position on the Caspian Sea.
Pearing the increase of Russian influence in Persia and throughout
the Near East, England did her best to frustrate it. Within a year an
uprising* which was actively supported by the English residents in
Teheran, broke out against Russia during which almost the entire
Russian mission, including the ambassador and poet, A. S. Griboye-
dov, were killed.
The Treaty of Adrianople concluded with Turkey in 1829 was favouf
able* to Russia. The Bosporus and the Dardanelles were proclaimed
free to Russian and foreign mercantile marine. The right of Russian subjects to trade freely within the Ottoman empire (Turkey) was recognize* Greece, Serbia, Moldavia and Walachia were grant^ extensive
autonomous rights. As a matter of fact the Danubian principalities were
occupied by the Russian army. The European powers, particularly
England, could not reconcile themselves to the idea of Russian suprem-
acy in Turkey.
Turkey’s position became more complicated when the Pasha of
Egypt, Mehemet Ali, with the support of France, began a war with^
her. The sultan of Turkey appealed for assistance to Nicholas I.
A Russian squadron under Admiral Lazarev left Sevastopol foi*
the shores of Turkey. In February 1833 Russian warships entered the-
Bosporus.
Alarmed by this new development, England and France hastenedj
to restore peace between the recent enemies— the Turkish sultan an<f
the Egyptian ^asha— and demanded the withdrawal of the Russian
squadron from Turkish waters.
In her endeavours to secure the annulment of the treaties which
gave Russia considerable advantages in the Balkans, England convened
a conference of the interested powers in London in the summer of 1840;
at which an agreement was signed on the question of Turkey between
England, Austria, Prussia and Russia. The London Convention took
Turkey under the ‘‘collective protection” of the four signatory powers.
Tsarist Russia was compelled to abandon her dominant position in
Turkey.
The growing revolutionary movement in Europe again enhanced
tsarism’s leading role in international politics. All the governments ol
Europe sought help and protection against revolution from the “gen-
darme of Europe”—Nicholas I.
In the autumn of 1833 Adstria, Russia and Prussia concluded an
alliance of mutual aid in the event of foreign aggression or of revolu-
tion. This virtually signified a revival of the “Holy Alliance” by three
feudal mpnarchs of Europe against the bourgeois revolution. When an
armed uprising of Polish revolutionaries broke out in Cracow in 184fi,
Austria and Russia sent troops to Cracow and crushed the rebellion. But
in February 1848 a revolution which began in France quickly assumed
a widespread European character.


==== The Revolution of 1848 in Europe and Russian Intervention in Hungary ====
==== The Revolution of 1848 in Europe and Russian Intervention in Hungary ====


===== The Leaders of the World Proletariat =====
Karl Marx and Frederlcft
fingel8« The first independent action to be undertaken by the work-
ing class of Europe (the uprisings of the weavers of Lyons, Prance,
in 1831 and 1834, and Chartism in England in the first half of tho
19th century) ended in failure* The first civil war between tho working class and the bourgeoisie in the summer of 1848 in Paris likewise ended in the defeat of the proletariat. The working class at this
period was eveiywhere still young, and badly organized. In Russia
both the working class movement and capitalist industry were in their
infancy. However, the birth of a nev^ social class — the proletariat —
ushered in a new and important epoch in human history. The leaders
of the proletariat in the middle of the 19fch century were Karl Marx
iind Frederick Engels.
Marx was born on May 5, 1818 in Germany, in the town of Treves
in the province of the Rhine. Engels was born on November 28, 1820,
inthetownof Barmen, in the same province. The two great proletarian
revolutionaries first met in 1844, since when, for almost 40 years, they
worked hand in hand for the liberation of the workers and toilers of the
whole world.
Marx and Engels, the great teachers of the working class, discovered
the world-historical role of the proletariat as the creator of Communist
^society. In 1847 Marx and Engels organized the first Communist Party—
The Communist Leajue, Under their leadership proletarian parties
were organized in various countries which directed the revolutionary
struggle of the proletariat. In 1847-1848 Marx and Engels drafted
the program of the international party of the proletariat— TAs
Manifesto of the Gommxmist Party. The basic idea underlying the
manifesto of scientific Communism consists in the inevitability
of the overthrow of the bourgeoisie and the establishment of the
dictatorship of the proletariat for a struggle for the abolition of
classes and for the building up of a classless, Communist society. The
Manifesto concludes with the appeal; ^‘Working men of all countries,
unite!”
===== The Revolution of 1848 and Nicholas I =====
News of the revolution
in Paris in February 1848 reached Nicholas I dm-ing a court ball. Fum-
ing with rage at these tidings, the gendarme of Europe turned to his
courtiers and said: ‘^Saddle your horses, gentlemen; there is a revolution
in Paris.”
Nicholas I helped the Austrian reaction crush ihe revolution of
1848 in Vienna. He gave Austria 6 million rubles to combat the nation-
al liberation movement in Italy. Nicholas I opposed the unification of
disunited Germany, which was demanded by the progressive German
bourgeoisie.
After the defeat of the Paris workers in June 1848 there remained
in Europe a single revolutionary centre upon which all the revolution-
ary forces of Europe, particularly of Poland, based their hopes. This
was revolutionary Hungary which had broken away from Austria.
Nicholas I decided to stifle this last bulwark of the European bouigem^
revolution as well. The existence of an independent democratic Hup.-
jgary constituted a threat to the interests of tsarism on the 3)anube^i;td in the Balkans, and was moreover a potential source of revolution in Eastern Europe.
The revolution in Hungary had the character of a national liberation
movement. Liberated Hungary was proclaimed an independent state*
The leader of the Hungarian people’s struggle was Lajos Kossuth, whom
Marx described as a “truly revolutionary character,” who had launched
a desperate struggle against the whole of reactionary Europe for the
salvation of his people. Nicholas 1 sent Paskevich, the suppressor of
Poland and the Caucasus, against little Hungary with an army of
140,0[)0. In his instructions to Paskevich, Nicholas wrote: “Show no
mercy to the scoundrels.” Surrounded by Austrian and Russian troops
t he Hungarian army of 23,000 was compelled to surrender (1849).
The defeat of Hungary signified the triumph of feudal-monarchio,
military reaction in Europe. It also signified that the Russian tsar had
become the decisive factor in European politics. With his help counter-
revolution was victorious in Prussia, Austria and France.
Marx and Engels, who had returned to Germany during the revo-
lution of 1848, indefatigably roused all the revolutionary and democrat-
ic forces of Europe against Russian tsarism, since the European revo-
lution could not succeed unless the feudal monarchy of Russia was
destroyed.
The defeat of Hungary by tsarist Russia and suppression of the last hearth of bourgeois-democratic revolution in Europe 9 Marx and
Engels regarded as an event no less decisive for Eastern and Central
Europe (i.e., for Russia, Poland, Austria, Italy (and Germany), than
Were the June battles in Paris for the West.
==== The Crimean War ====
==== The Crimean War ====
===== The International Situation on the Eve of the War =====
The triumph of European reaction, strengthening as it did the role of
tsarism in international politics, impelled Nicholas I to avail himself
of this favourable opportunity for restoring .his lost positions in the
Near East.
Capitalist England, bent at all costs on gaining a strong footing in
the Near and Middle East, could not suffer Russian enhancement in the
Balkans, or agree to her control of the Dardanelles and the Bosporus,
those gateways to the eastern markets. The Bosporus and the Dardan-
elles, as Marx said, were ^‘military positions of first rank,” In the hands
of Russia they would have constituted a threat to England ’s sea suprem-
acy.
The French bourgeoisie, which had long been a rival of Russia in
Constantinople, was also afraid of Russian influence in the Near East.
In the middle of the 19th century Turkey had become increasingly de-"
pendent upon French loans and Frenoh military aid. France xha^ it known that in the event of Moldavia and Walachia being invaded by the Russian troops, she was prepared to go to war.
Nicholas I counted on the support of his old allies, the Austrian
emperor and the Prussian king, whom he had rendered considerable
assistance in their struggle against the revolution of 1848-1849. But
Austria was resolved not to allow Russia to occupy the Danubian
principalities, since that would jeopardize her own trade on the
Danube.
Prussia, resentful of tsarist opposition to the unification of Ger-
many, likewise expressed no desire to help tsarism. The Russian tsar
had still another opponent— European democracy — which regarded
Russian tsarism as an international gendarme, ard the main obstacle
on the path of European progress.
Such was the international situation on the eve of the Crimean War*
The Progress and Character of the Crimean War (1853'1856)*
The question of the “Holy Places” in Palestine (Palestine belonged to
Turkey) served as a pretext for a new military conflict between Russia
and Turkey. Early in 1853 an Extraordinary Embassy was sent from
St. Petersburg to Constantinople which demanded that the sultan grant
the Orthodox church the right to the keys of the Bethlehem Temple in
Palestine, which according to the treaty between Turkey and France,
had formerly been the prerogative of the Catholics. The sultan, count-
ing on the support of France and Great Britain, rejected Russia’s ul-
timatum. Diplomatic relations between Russia and Turkey were bro-
ken off. In June 1853 a Russian army of 80,000 men entered Moldavia
and Walachia.
Representatives of the great powers called a conference in Vienna
to settle the “eastern crisis.” Turkey, backed by Great Britain, re-
fused to enter into negotiations unless the Russian troops were first with-
drawn from the Danubian principalities. This demand not being conced-
ed to, the ' Turkish army began its offensive on the Danube, on the
frontiers of Asia and the Caucasian coast.
The first big engagement took place off the southern shores of the
Black Sea, at Sinope. In November 1853 Admiral Nakhimov ’s squadron
attacked and destroyed a Turkish squadron caught unawares in the har-
bour. Turkish admirals and officers were made prisoners. The battle
of Sinope displayed the high naval skill of Admiral Nakhimov. The de-
struction of the Turkish fleet precipitated Britain’s and France’s inter-
vention in the conflict. The combined British and French fleets enlered[
the Black Sea with the object of preventing further operations by the
Russian fleet. Prussia and Austria refused Russia their support. Tsar-
ist Russia was left to fight alone against Turkey, Great Britain and
France, as well as Sardinia who had joined them. At the 'demand of
Austria, tsarism was obliged to withdraw from the Danubian princi-
palities in the sunimer of 1864.
The allied fleet bombarded Odessa on April 1, 1864, and in the summer they seized the Aland Islands, opened fire on the Solovetsk Monas-
tery in theWhite Sea and eVen bombarded Petropavlovsk in Kamchat-
ka. But all these operations were merely in the nature of military dem-
onstrations. The English bourgeoisie, fearing the growth of European
revolution in the event of “Europe’s gendarme” being done away with,
did not desire the complete defeat of tsarism. The strategic plans of
Great Britain and France were therefore not calculated to be too far-
reaching. The allies tried to localize the conflict, and, indeed, the East-
ern War was soon concentrated, for the most part, on the Crimean
front. By its very nature the Eastern, or Crimean, War waged by tsarism
was an unjust war, a war of conquest. No less unjust and predatory was
it on the part of Great Britain and France. The CrimeaiFWar demonstrat-
ed once more to all the world the bravery of the Russian soldier, the
heroism and self-sacrifice of the Russian people.
===== The Defence of Sevastopol =====


==== Tsarism in the Far East ====
==== Tsarism in the Far East ====

Revision as of 17:37, 15 July 2024

The Empire of the Russian Nobility in the 18th Century

Founding of the Russian Empire

The Russian State at the End of the 17th Century

The Backwardness of the Russian State

The backwardness of tsarist Bnssia became particularly noticeable at the beginning of the 17th century, and was chiefly the result of the unfavourable exter- nal political conditions under which the country developed. Russia was frequently attacked by foreign enemies who plundered and devas- tated the country and sometimes ruled it for long periods. Thus, the Tatar-Mongolian yoke lasted over 240 years (1237-1480); Turkey dominated the Black Sea and Azov coast for almost 340 years (1476- 1812), barring Russia’s access to the southern seas; Rusna was block- aded and cutoff from the Baltic Sea for over 140 years (1661-1703). Intervention by Poland, Sweden and Rome (1604-1618) also retard, ed the country’s development.

The wars .with Poland and Sweden in the 17th century clearly demonstrated the economic, military and cultural backwardness of the Russian state as compared with the countries of Western Europe. Rassia had no large industries and was obliged to import extensively from Holland and England, a circumstance which was extremely embarrassing in times of war. The Thirty Years’ War in Germany and the wars of Louis XIV had greatly stimulated the development of European military technique, artillery and military engineering, as well as army organization, training and combat methods. The Russian troops, which still consisted largely of levies drawn from the nobility, were poorly armed, employed outworn tactics, and were deficient in manoeuvring on the field. The Streltsi and even the regiments modelled on foreign lines were inefficient. Therefore, in spite of the inherent bravery of the Russian fighting man, military victo* ries were achieved at the price of heavy losses.

Though certain modifications had been introduced the state system remained essentially what it had been since the 16th century. The prikazi (government offices) system of administration headed by the boyar duma was a slow- working machine; the waywodes in the towns ruined the population by their extortions; chaos reigned in the fisc; taxation arrears piled up year by year; there were no schools, and few literate people in the country.

The low state of industrial development, state administration, army organization and the level of culture represented a serious menace to the country’s security. This state of affairs served as a bait to Euro- pean neighbours seeking aggrandizement at the expense of Russian lands.

Tsar Alexei Mikhailovich had endeavoured to strengthen Russia’s western borders and overcome the Baltic blockade, but he died before he was able to bring his plans to fruition. Nor were the administrative reforms inaugurated by him fully implemented.

After his d«ath the feuds and quarrels among the factious boyars and nobles over possession of the power, land and peasants, broke out with even greater force. The throne was especially furiously contest- ed by the boyar families of Miloslavsbi and Naryshkin.

Tsar Fyodor Alexeyevich

Tsar Alexei Mikhailovich had mar- ried twice. By his first wife, a Miloslavski, he had several daughters, the eldest of whom was Sophia, and two sons, named Fyodor and Ivan. Shortly before his death Tsar Alexei married Natalia Kirillovna, daugh- ter of the nobleman Naryshkin. She had been brought up in the family of the boyar Artamon Matveyev, a favourite of the tsar and an advo- cate of closer ties with western culture. Matveyev had furnished his home in the European style, and he even maintained a troupe of foreign actors. In 1672 Tsaritsa Natalia gave birth to a son, Peter. After the death of Alexei Mikhailovich, his eldest son, Fyodor (1676-1682), a sickly, weak-willed boy of fourteen, ascended the throne. The Na- ryshkins, who had become influential during Alexei Mikhailovich’s last years thanks to their kinship with the tsaritsa, were dismissed after Fyodor’s accession, and replaced by the Miloslavskis, relatives of Tsar Fyodor. The tsar was surrounded by an intimate circle of boyars and noblemen who realized the need for changes in the organic zation of the state,

A commission of elected nobles was set up in Moscow to improve the organization of the army on the basis of military experience. The commission proposed the abolition of the ancient system of pre- o^ence, which, owing to the advancement of a large number of people of inferior lineage to posts of importance, had practically lost its erstwhile significance. In 1682 this system was formally abolished at a grand convocation of the Ecnmenical Council consisting of the church prelates and the boyars. The records of disputes over precedence were burned outside the palace. The Commission on Military Service re- modelled the army of the nobility along lines more closely resembling the organization of regular regiments.

A new cultural influence made itself felt at the court of Fyodor chiefly through the Ukrainians and Greeks. Some of the boyars adopted Polish costume, and introduced foreign books and paintings into their homes. In 1687 the first permanent educational institution, the Sla- vonic-Greek-Latin Academy, was opened in Moscow. These were the first signs of reformation aimed at overcoming the backwardness of the Russian state.

The Regency of Sophia

The Uprising in Moscow in 1682

Tsar Fyodor Alexeyevich died in the spring of 1682 without male issue, and the crown was to pass to one of his brothers: either to Ivan, who though the older was feeble-minded, or to Peter. Tsar Fyodor’s ruling boyars disliked the overweening and grasping Miloslavskis, and even during the tsar’s lifetime had established friendly relations with the Naryshkins. As soon as Tsar Fyodor died, the patriarch and the boyars proclaimed Peter tsar. The crowd that gathered around the palace greeted the de- cision with cries of approval.

The numerous Miloslavski family refused to accept the transference of power to the Naryshkins, and took advantage of the unrest among the Streltsi as a means of combating their rivals. The condition of the rank-and-file Streltsi, artisans and petty tradesmen at the time grew visibly worse on account of heavy taxation and the general impoverish- ment of the petty townsfolk. The Streltsi had not received their pay for a long time. The nobles in command of the Streltsi oppressed their men whom they compelled to work on their estates as serfs. Those who com- plained of their treatment were cruelly punished. Partisans of the Miloslavskis encouraged the Streltsi to regard the Naryshkins as the cause of their troubles. On May 16, 1682, the Streltsi seized several guns, and with banners unfurled and beating drums broke into the Kremlin. Cries were raised in the crowd accusing the Naryshkins of having strangled Ivan, whereupon Peter’s mother, Tsaritsa Natalia, led both brothers — Ivan and Peter — out onto the porch. But the in- iuriated Streltsi, provoked by oppression and their hatred of the Na- ryshkins, rushed into the palace. One of the first to fall at the hands of the mutinous soldiery was their chief, Prince Dolgoruki. The mas- sacre of the boyars continued until late in the evening. The men dragged the corpses to £o6aoye Mesta with mocking cries such as ‘‘Here is Boyar Komodanovsky. Make way for the Member of the Duma!’' Among the slain were Boyar Artamon Matveyev and two of the tsaritsa's elder brothers.

The Streltsi mutiny was followed by a wider popular outbreak. The city poor raided the kkolopi prikaz where serf records were kept, and destroyed almost all the bondage documents.

The Streltsi routed the government of the Naryshkins. The govern- ment offices became deserted. The boyars and the clerks fled. Sophia took advantage of the tumult and adroitly made use of the Streltsi as an instrument of achieving her own ends. She conciliated the Streltsi by meeting all their demands and paid them arrears of pay for the past 35 years. On the insistence of the Streltsi both brothers— Ivan and Peter — were jointly proclaimed tsars, the feeble-minded Ivan be- ing considered as the “first” tsar. Sophia was proclaimed regent during the minority of her brothers.

Princess Sophia

The Moscow princesses led a secluded life in the privacy of their palace chambers. They were poorly educated and never appeared in public. Sophia was a striking contrast to the other prin- cesses. She studied Polish and read Polish books under the tuition of Simt on Polotski, and began to make her appearance in public, even in the presence of foreigners.

Sophia’s closest friend and “first minister” was Prince Vasili Vasilyevich Golitsyn, one of the best-educated boyars of the late 17th century. Prince Golitsyn was keenly alive to the necessity of radical reforms which he frequently discussed in his conversations with foreign- ers. But not a single of the reforms he cherished was destined to see* the light of day. Throughout her regency Sophia was absorbed by her struggle for personal sway and feared that reforips would arouse the discontent of the influential but conservative boyars. Golitsyn, whe had many enemies among the boyars, also had his misgivings on this score.

For a long time the Polish gentry could not reconcile itself to the loss of Ukrainian territory east of the Dnieper, and particularly ta the loss of Kiev. After the Truce of Andrusovo in 1667, the envoys of Muscovy and Poland met several times to conclude a final treaty of peace, but the disputed question of Kiev invariably resulted in the break-off of negotiations. The Turkish issue, however, eventually in* duced Poland to compromise and come to an agreement with Russia. Austria had formed an alliance with Poland and Venice against Turkey with whom she was then at war. Commerce in the Mediterranean was seriously affected by a hostile Turkish fleet. The allies defeated the Turkish troops at Vienna and compelled the sultan to raise bis siege of the Austrian capital. Unable to inflict a decisive defeat upon the Turks, however, the allies solicited Russia’s help. In 16S6 the Polish king sent a “grand embassy” to Moscow, which, after protracted negotiations, concluded a treaty of "eternal” peace. Poland agreed to the cession of Kiev and a small adjacent territory to Russia, while Russia undertook to begin ^ar immediately against the Crimean khan, a vassal of the Turkish sultan. Turkey blockaded Russia on the Black Sea. The Crimean Tatars continued to make inroads on southern Rus- sian lands.

The first Crimean campaign by a Russian army in 1687 under Prince V. V. Golitsyn ended in complete failure. The army could not cross the southern steppe, which the Tatars had set on fire, and was forced to turn back. In the early spring of 1689 Prince Golitsyn returned with a stronger army, which this time overcame the difficulties of the march across the steppes and reached the Tatar fortress of Perekop, erected at the narrowest point of the isthmus. Golitsyn, however, hesitated to take this fortress by storm and after a brief siege he ordered a retreat.. The Tatars harassed the retiring Russian troops.

The failure of the Crimean campaigns greatly weakened the po- sition of Sophia’s government. The nobles openly murmured against the difficulties caused by the war and the senseless losses. Meanwhile Peter’s adherents were growing in number.

Peter’s Youth

During Sophia’s regency Peter lived with his mother and their retinue in the suburban palaces, for the most part in the vil- lage of Preobrazhenskoye. Although Peter still retained his title of tsar, he had no power whatever. In the shady groves surrounding the village of Preobrazhenskoye, Peter spent the days playing soldiers with his playmates. They built small earthen fortifications and prac- tised taking them by assault. Several years later Peter formed his com- panions into two "sham” regiments, which came to be called the Preo- brazhensky and Semyonovsky regiments, after the names of the two villages.

Once Peter found a foreign sailboat among some of his grand- father’s old possessions in the village of Izmailovo. A resident of the foreign settlement in Moscow named Brant, who had once served in the navy, taught Peter to sail this boat, first on the narrow Yauza River (near Moscow) and then on the Izmailovo pond. The pond not providing sufficient cruising room Peter obtained his mother’s consent to sail his boat on the big lake at Pereyaslavl.

At first Sophia was delighted that Peter occupied himself with military games, for they kept his attention from palace affairs. But the years passed; Peter and his "sham” soldiers were growing up; Peter had already reached the age of seventeen. The two regiments of his childish games trained along European lines became the best in Moscow* Sophia realized the danger that was brewing and prej^red for a palace coup. She officially called herself "absolute ruler” and secretly received and feasted the Streltsi in her palace with the object oi winning their support. Relations between Sophia and Peter grew inimical to a point when rupture became unavoidable.

One night in August 1689 Peter received word that Sophia had as- sembled the Streltsi and was preparing to attack. Peter galloped to the Well-fortified Troitsk-Sergiyev Monastery, where he was liortly joined by his “sham” regiments and a regiment of the Streltsi, in addi- tion to some nobles and a few of the boyars. Sophia’s attempt to incite the Streltsi ended in failure. Meanwhile the number of Peter’s support- ers grew from day to day. A month later Peter took over power. Sophia, deserted by everyone, was interned in a convent, and her closest aide, Prince V. V. Golitsyn, was banished to the north.

The Azov Expeditions and Peter's Foreign Travels

The Azov Expeditions

In the early years following the fall of Sophia’s government, Peter did not meddle in his mother’s ad- ministration of affairs. He continued to indulge in his military games, which, however, grew more and more earnest as time went on. With a small group of assistants he built and launched a man-of-war on Lake Pereyaslavl. Shortly after, he set off for Archangi^l, where he had his first sight of big ships sailing the open sea. In Moscow Peter frequently visited the foreign settlement, where he made useful ac- quaintances with foreigners. Patrick Gordon, an old Scottish general, entertained him with descriptions of the battles he had taken part in. Francois Lefort, a jovial Swiss, arranged for him various amusements. Peter however did not neglect his education. The Dutchman, Tim- merman, gave him lessons in arithmetic, geometry and gunnery. Peter made such rapid progress that he soon began to correct the mistakes of his teacher, who was not too well versed in the sciences himself*

Peter’s military exercises and manoeuvres were preliminaries for a new expedition against the Crimea. After Golitsyn’s unsuccessful campaigns, the Moscow government had confined itself to fortifying the southern borders against Tatar raids. The war against Turkey which Austria and Poland had begun and to which Bussia had become a party was being waged half-heartedly. Austria and Poland, disregarding Russia’s interests, began negotiations with Turkey for concluding a separate peace, whereupon the Moscow government opened negotia- tions with the Crimean khan. The latter, however, categorically re- fused to cede to Russia the fortress of Azov, which was held by a Turk- ish garrison.

The ancient Russian territory in the region of the Sea pf Azoy. was essential to Russia, as a gateway to the sea via the With ^^sov in her possession Russia would constitute a threat to the Crimean khan in the event of the Tatars attacking the southern borderlands.

Peter decided to capture Azov. In the spring of 1695 a Bussian army of 30,000 sailed down the Oka to the Volga on river boats and then crossed over to the Don. Peter wrote back to Moscow: ‘‘We amused ourselves at Kozhukhov (Moscow suburb where the manoeuvres were held), and now We are off to Azov to play.” Having no fleet Peter could not blockade the fortress from the sea, whence the Turks were steadily receiving reinforcements, arms and provisions.

However, lack of coordination and mutual support among the different regiments of the Bussian army permitted the Turks to concen- *trate their forces at the most vulnerable points. The onset of autumn compelled the Bussians to lift ^ their siege of Azov.

The unsuccessful Azov campaign demonstrated to Peter how badly Bussia needed a navy.* Besolved upon renewing the campaign the fol- lowing summer, Peter ordered the construction in a single winter of a flotilla of galleys and other light craft. Shipyards were set up on the bank of the Voronezh River not far from its confluence with the Don, in the vicinity of a forest which provided excellent oak, linden and pine timber for shipbuilding. Peter himself took part in the work, sometimes as an engineer, sometimes as an ordinary carpenter*

In the spring of 1696, to the amazement of the Turks, a Russian fleet of 30 galleys and numerous small craft and rowboats appeared off Azov, The Turkish fleet withdrew without giving battle. Peter laid siege to Azov from the sea and from land. Despairing of assistance from Constantinople, the Turks surrendered at the close of the summer.

Peter's Trip Abroad

The taking of Azov did not end the war. The Turks had a strong navy and still dominated the Black Sea. Hence Peter decided to send out a “grand embassy” to establish closer contact with the countries of Western Europe. He commissioned the embassy not only to strengthen and broaden the alliance of European states against Turkey but also to hire a requisite number of foreign special- ists, engineers and artillerymen for the Russian army.

The embassy left Moscow in 1697. Peter attached himself to the embassy, travelling incognito in the capacity of a sailorman under the name of Peter Mikhailov. Peter wished to make a close study of the life, culture and technical achievements of Europe. His letters to Moscow bore a seal with the following Slavonic inscription: “I am a student seeking teachers,”

Arriving ahead of the “grand embassy,” Peter studied the rules of gunnery in the town of Koenigsberg. Prom here he hast( ntd to the town of Saardam in HolJand, noted for its excellent shipyard, where he rented lodgings in the humble home of a blacksmith and started to work at the shipyard as an ordinary carpenter. He was soon recognized, however, for many Dutch merchants had been to Russia and identified this stalwart six-and-a-half foot workman of powerful physique as the tsar of Russia. To escape the curious crowds Peter moved to Amsterdam, where he became an apprentice at one of the largest shipyards. He worked here for over four months, until a big ship he had started to build was launched. In his free time he visited the manufactories, workshops and museums, and talked with scientists, artists, etc.

Prom Holland Peter went to England, In London he studied the country *s system of government and attended a session of parliament. At Deptford on the Thames he devoted more than two months to the study of shipbuilding.

Peter left England for Vienna to negotiate an alliance against Tur- key with the Austrian emperor. But during the “grand embassy’s” so|ourn abroad it had become clear that the plan for a big alliance of European states against Turkey could not be realized. Most of the European powers were occupied with the fate of the Spanish dominions, since the hing of Spain, a descendant of the Hapsburg dynasty of Austria, had died leaving no issue.

The War of the Spanish Succession broke out soon after and lasted for almost 13 years (1701-1714). Austria not only had no desire to help Peter in the war against Turkey but hastened instead to conclude peace with her. Poland also suspended hostilities with Turkey.

During his foreign travels Peter became better acquainted with the political situation in the Baltic countries. Sweden, who had great- ly enhanced her power in the 17th century, had seized the Baltic sea- coast and threatened Denmark, Poland and Russia . Sweden deprived Russia of an outlet to the sea, which was essential for the country’s economic and cultural development. Already at the beginning of the 17th century she had seized ancient Russian lands along the coast of the Gulf of Finland. Sweden’s opponents considered the time ripe for recovering the Baltic seaboard. Peter, who fully realized the importance of the Baltic Sea for Russia, decided to end the war with Turkey and the Crimean khanate and to join the alliance against Sweden.

The Streltsi Mutiny

Peter’s return to Russia was hastened by news of a mutiny among the Streltsi. The Streltsi had been accus- tomed to performing light guard duties in Moscow and to engaging in petty trade or in the handicrafts the rest of the time. Peter demanded of them full-time military service. After the capture* of Azov he had left some of the Streltsi regiments in the south and transferred others closer to the western border. This aroused keen resentment among the Streltsi who had their families and trades in Moscow. Sophia and her followers, who cherished dreams of a revival of ancient Moscow customs, tried to turn the discontent among the Streltsi to their own ends. Sophia began secret negotiations with the Streltsi, who decided to seize the capital and proclaim her tsaritsa. The Streltsi movement was thus of a reactionary nature. In the summer of 1698 four regiments of the Streltsi stationed in the town of Toropets staged a mutiny and set out for Moscow. General Gordon easily crushed the rebels in an engagement fought near the capital.

News of the mutiny reaching Peter in Vienna, he set out post haste for Moscow. On the way he met King Augustus II of Poland and came to an understanding with him regarding a joint war against Sweden,

Desiring to avoid an elaborate reception, Peter returned to the capital when nobody expected him. Instead of proceeding to the pal- ace he put up in his modest home iii the village of Preobrazhenskoye. News of the tsar’s return from his foreign tour quickly spread through* out the city. The next morning the boyars, nobles, and merchants and other townspeople came to Preobrazhenskoye to greet him. Peter met them all cordially but would not permit the old ceremony of kneeling before him. During the reception Peter with his own hand clipped off the long beards of the boyars. Later he issued an ukase prohibiting th© wearing of the long, inconvenient, ancient Russian costume.

Peter was dissatisfied with the results of the investigations into the Streltsi mutiny. He reopened the enquiry, establishing the fact of Sophia ^s participation in the conspiracy. Peter dealt with the Streltsi who had taken part in the revolt with exemplary severity; gallows were set up in many parts of the city, and on the appointed day 195 Streltsi were hanged before Sbphia’s windows in the Novodevichy Nunnery. In all, 1 ,200 Streltsi were executed. Peter disbanded the Moscow Streltsi regiments. Princess Sophia, convicted of participating in the conspir- acy, was compelled to take the veil.

The Beginning of the War with Sweden

The Defeat at Narva

Peter entered into an alliance with Denmark and Poland against Sweden. In preparation for the war for the Baltic he formed new army units by recruiting peasant and house- hold serfs, and freemen. The new soldiers, dressed in dark green uni- form and cocked hats after the fashion of the infantry of Western Europe, Were drilled from morning to late at night in the suburbs of Moscow, In three months a contingent of 32,000 was trained. Meanwhile Peter had sent an embassy to Constantinople to negotiate with Turkey, with whom peace was concluded in August 1700. Under the peace terms Russia retained Azov.

King Charles XII of Sweden quickly mustered a small but efl&cient army. The Swedish troops had acquired a good training in the wars of the 17th century and were considered the best in Europe. Charles unexpectedly invaded Denmark and compelled the Danish king to conclude peace. His next plan was to attack his second opponent, King Augustus II of Poland. Sweden did not yet know of Russia’s war prep- arations.

After the conclusion of peace with Turkey, Peter immediately orderedthe army to attack the Swedish fortress of Narva, which guard- ed the approaches to the Baltic Sea.

The siege of Narva at once exposed the shortcomings in the organ- ization and supply system of the Russian troops. In the difficult march over muddy roads the baggage train fell behind the army. There were not enough shells for the artillery, and the gunpowder was of inferior quality. Gun carriages broke down after the first few shots. The soldiers suffered from hunger, cold and exposure in the trenches. Disease broke out.

When Charles learned that Narva was besieged by Russian troops he hastened to the rescue. The Swedish forces appeared before the Kussfan camp the day after Peter departed to prepare the Russian borders for defence. Under cover of a blizzard blowing against the Rus- sians, the Swedes attacked and broke through the first line of the Rus- sian defences. The mounted nobles’ levy fled. The foreign officers in command of Russian units turned traitor and went over to the Swedes. The Russian soldiers, left leaderless, broke up into small groups and continued to beat off the Swedes in hand-to-hand encounters. The Preobrazhensky and Semyonovsky regiments staunchly warded off all attacks and withdrew in full order. Nonetheless the Swedes scored a complete victory. They took many prisoners and captured all the artillery. After defeating the Russian army at Narva, Charles directed his arms against Augustus II. But he erred in thinking that the Russian army would not be able to continue the w^ar.

The Reorganization of the Army

Petei set about re^^toring and reorganizing his army with feverish haste and tremendous energy.

To make good the loss of his artillery he ordert d the bells removed from some of the churches and cast into guns (they were made of bronze in those days). Within a year he had 300 new guns, approximately twice as many as be had Jost at Narva. In place of the noblemen’s mounted levy and the Streltsi he built up a large army of dragoon and infantry regiments -after the Western European model. The comple- ment was maintained by recruitment, a fixed number of peasant house- holds being obliged to furnish one recruit. Each enlistment provided from 30,000 to 40,000 recruits, who were first trained in special camps and then assigned to various regiments. This system of army replace- ments was several decades ahead of the system used in Western Europe, which was based chiefly on the employment of mercenaries. The Rus- sian army had closer ties with the people. The nobles were also made to begin their service in the army from the ranks; only afterwards were they commissioned as officers in the guards or line regiments. Only the old and the disabled were allowed to retire from the army.

The first military reforms were accomplished with such speed that in 1701 the Russian army was ready to take the field. A corps under the command of Sheremetev twice defeated Swedish forces and occupied almost all of Liflandia. In 1703 Russian troops stormed and captured the fortress of Marienburg and the following year took Dorpat and Narva, Meanwhile Peter was conducting successful operations in Ingria (on the left bank of the Neva). In the autumn of 1702 he cap- tured the Swedish fortress of Noteborg, which had been built on the site of the old Novgorod town of Oreshek at the source of the Neva at Lake Ladoga. In a letter to Moscow announcing the capture of Noteborg- Oreshek, Peter, punning the word Oreshek, which in Russian is syn- onymous with ‘‘nut,” wrote: “Truly this was a hard nut, but it has happily been cracked, thank God.” Peter renamed this fortress Schlus- selburg, i.e., key city, for it provided an exit from Lake Ladoga. Ad- vancing down the Neva, Peter captured another Swedish fortress, Nyenskans, in the spring of 1703; this fortress was situated on the right bank of the Neva not far from the sea. In May of the same year he laid the cornerstone of the Fortress of Peter and Paul near this spot. Some wooden houses built nearby were the beginnings of the city of St. Petersburg.

Peter hastened to fortify himself on the Neva River, which provid- ed an outlet into the Baltic. Construction of the fortress of Kronslott (later known as Kronstadt) was begun on Kotlin Island near the mouth of the Neva. A shipyard (the Svirskaya) was built on Lake Ladoga, and its first ship slid down the ways in the selfsame year of 1703. Peter was making intensive preparations for a naval war against Sweden.

Peter thus took excellent advantage of Charles ’ mistake in under- estimating the fighting qualities of the Russian army and in trans- ferring his main forces to Poland for several years. During this time the reorganized Russian army, having received a school of training in victories over the Swedes, was growing strong.

The Condition of the Peasants under Peter the Great. Popular Uprisings

Hard Plight of the Peasantry

The big successes in consoli- dating the nobles ’ state were achieved at the cost of tremendous sac- rifices on the part of the masses of the people, particularly the peas- ants. State expenditures had increased several times over within a short period. Money was needed for the construction of a navy, the purchase of weapons abroad, and the maintenance of a large new army. “Money is the sinews of war,” Peter said. Within a few years taxes were raised fivefold. Taxes were levied on bees, bathhouses, salt, the sale of cucumbers, oak coffins and the like. Special revenue officers called ^^pribylshchikV were instituted with the express function of discovering new sources of taxation. Peter prohibited the wearing of beards and moustaches in the towns, but made an exception for those who purchased exemption at the price of a tax; the latter were given copper tokens as tax receipts. The peasants were allowed to wear beards in the villages, but upon entering or leaving town they also had to pay a special fee.

No less burdensome were the miscellaneous services imposed upon the peasants and the craftsmen. Almost every year recruitment ab- sorbed tens of thousands of men who never returned home, except for a small number of disabled soldiers. The peasants were compelled to furnish horses for the transportation of military supplies, to repair bridges, build roads, dig canals, etc.

The lot of the serf peasants was a wretched one, for in addition to paying state taxes they were obliged to render service to their landlords. The expenses of the nobles were growing rapidly at that period. The nobles spent practically all their lives in military or civil service. Those residing in the capital built houses, furnished them luxuriously and spent a good deal on entertainment. The nobles tried to cover their increased expenditures at the expense of their peasants. Through their overseers and bailiffs they kept a watchful eye on the lives of their peasants. If a peasant’s living conditions showed signs of improvement new exactions were immediately imposed on him. There was even a saying among the landlords: “Don’t let the peasant grow shaggy but shear him naked like a sheep.”

The difficult conditions under which the peasants, the lower strata of the Cossacks and the town population lived, led to a series of new uprisings.

The Uprising In Astrakhan

The first large uprising took place in Astrakhan, Every year the opening of the navigation season attracted a large number of people to Astrakhan seeking work in the salt and fishing industries. The heavy taxes particularly affected the poor people, and were a cause of discontent and unrest among the population. On the night of July 30, 1705, a re^volt broke out among the Streltsi and the lower strata of the townsfolk. The waywodes and most of the people in authority were killed. But the more prosperous merchants quickly seized power in the town and a “council of elders” was elected from among their number. With the help of the local gar- risons and residents the rebels captured several towns on the "iaik (Ural), Terek and Volga rivers. Attempts were made to stir up the Cossacks of the Don, but these attempts ended in failure. In Cheikassk the well-to-do Cossacks arrested the delegates who had come from As- trakhan. Troops under Field Marshal Sheremetev were sent out against .the rebellious population of Astrakhan. Discord arose among the reb- els. The well-to-do merchants and the Metropolitan sent a delegation to the tsar to plead for mercy, but the poor gathered at a meeting which resolved not to give up the town. Astrakhan was taken after a bombard- ment in March 1706. The Astrakhan uprising thus lasted almost eight months.

The Uprising of 1707–1708

The Astrakhan outbreak had bare- ly come to an end when a more formidable rising broke out on the Don under the leadership of Ataman Kondrati Bulavin. After the capture of Azov, various services and duties, including military serv- ice, had been imposed on the Don Cossacks. The government laid ever-growing restraints on Cossack autonomy, the existence of an in- dependent Cossack force being regarded as a political menace. This aroused discontent among well-to-do Cossackdom of the Lower Don. Since the end of the 17th century a vast number of fugitive peasants from the southern districts had been drifting toward the Upper Don area. The Raskolniks (dissenters) fleeing religious persecution also sought refuge here. The landlords of the southern districts constantly complained to the government that their peasants were running away. At the close of the 17th and the beginning of Ihe 18th centuries the government sent several punitive expeditions to the Don, which hunted down fugitive peasants and sacked the Cossack tovms where they had settled. Exceptional brutality was displayed by a punitive force under Prince Yuri Dolgoruki. One autumn night in 1707, when Dolgoruki’s detachment had pitched camp for the night in a Cossack village on the Aidar River, the poor, led by Ataman Kondrati Bulavin, wiped it out.

The uprising spread quickly among the Cossacks of the Upper Don and then to the workers of the Voronezh shipyards. In the Tambov and Kozlov districts the serf peasants attacked the estates of their landlords and then left to join the Cossacks. The uprising thus became a peasant as well as a Cossack movement. After a reverse in battle Bula- vin left for Zaporozhye to rouse the Ultrainian Cossacks. There, how- ever, he met with opposition from the wealthy Cossacks. But despite the prohibition of their hetman, the Zaporozhye rank-and-file poor Cossacks made their way to the Don in groups and joined the uprising.

In the spring of 1708 Bulavin returned to the upper reaches of the Don. The spontaneous uprising had by this time spread over a large area. Hastily mustering the rebel detachments, Bulavin led them to the town of Cherkassk, the administrative centre of the Don Cossacks. The well-to-do Cossacks of the Lower Don were also discontented with the actions of the tsarist government, but they were afraid of the poor. When the Cossack ataman tried to check the advance of the rebels, the majority of the Cossacks of his detachment deserted to Bulavin’s side without giving battle. The rank-and-file Cossacks had agreed among themselves to fire blank cartridges at Bulavin’s men. The inhabitants* of the Cossack villages met him with bread and salt, to show that he was welcome. Bulavin encountered no strong resistance and easily captured Cherkassk.

Although the wealthy Cossacks acknowledged Bulavin as their ataman, they secretly conspired against him. Bulavin was not suffi- ciently resolute in fighting the enemy. He tarried in Cherkassk while the tsarist government was making urgent preparations to crush the uprising. The government held the fortress of Azov, situated not far from Cherkassk. Bulavin let the time for a sudden attack on Azov slip by, and when he finally attempted to capture it after having spent two months in Cherkassk, he failed. The wealthy Cossacks promptly took advantage of this and rose against him in Cherkassk. They surrounded Bulavin’s house, but he fought them off for a long time. Then, rather than fall into the enemy’s hands alive, he shot himself.

After Bulavin’s death, rebel detachments under the command of atamans Khokhlach, Drany, Goly and others continued to operate in many places along the Lower Volga and the upper reaches of tho Don and the Donets rivers. Proclamations issued by Bulavin and his ata- mans were secretly circulated among the people. *‘We are not after the common people, we are after the boyars who do wrong wrote Ataman Goly. In response to these appeals, new revolts broke out among the masses. On the Volga Bulavin’s adherents took Tsaritsyn (now Stalingrad) and a])proached Saratov. The tsarist government was alarmed at the prospect of Bulavin’s detachments penetrating to the Middle Volga area, where revolt was fomenting among the Bashkirs. Sporadic outbreaks among the peasantry had occurred in various parts of the country: near Smolensk, at Nizhni Novgorod, along the upper reaches of the Volga, in Karelia, in the northern regions and elsewhere.

The government sent a large punitive army under Prince Vasili Dolgoruki to the Don and the Lower Volga. The scattered rebel detach- ments could not hold out for long against the tsarist regulars. Prince Dolgoruki slaughtered almost all the adult males in the area of the uprising. By the end of 1708 the main insurgent districts were sup- pressed and occupied by the royal troops.

The Uprising of the Bashkirs

Outbreaks among the Bashkirs had occurred as early as in 1704, three years before the Don uprising. The chief cause was the seizure of Bashkirian lands by Russian land- lords and the imposition of new burdensome taxes. The Bashkirs tes- tified that they were even taxed for having black or grey eyes. They refused to pay the taxes and did not permit the revenue officers to come on their lands to take a census. In the following year sporadic unrest broke out into open rebellion, and the Bashkirs crossed to the right bank of the Kama and stirred up the Tatar, Cheremissi (Mari), Votyak (Ud- murt) and Chuvash peoples. The rich hatyrs (feudal nobles), promi- nent among them Aldar and Kusyum, took over the leadership of the uprising. They hoped to set up a separate Bashkir state as a vassal of the Crimea or Turkey, In the spring of 1708 the Bashkirs were se- verely defeated by tsarist troops . Many of the hatyrs^ including Kusyum, then deserted the uprising. Isolated operations by insurgent Bashkirs continued for several more years.

By 1711 the tsarist government had suppressed the popular move- ments everywhere.

The End of the War with Sweden; the Wars of Peter the Great in the East

The Campaign of Charles XII Against Russia

Charles XII did not defeat Augustus II until 1706, when he compelled him to conclude peace. The Swedes now had only one opponent: Russia. At the end of 1707 the Swedish army marched towards the Russian fron- tier. The following summer Charles reached the Dnieper at Mogilev. Peter expected the Swedish king to march on Moscow, but the latter, who had learned that the Russian army was of a different mettle to the one he had engaged at Narva, did not risk such an undertaking. From Mogilev he turned south, to the Ukraine. There he planned to give bis army a rest, replenish his food supplies and await reinforce- ments from Sweden. Besides, the hetman of the Ukraine, Ivan Mazepa, was carrying on a secret correspondence with Charles and planning treason. He assured Charles that as soon as the Swedish forces appeared in the Ulcraine an uprising against Peter would flare up. Mazepa’s plans, however, fell through. In the autumn of 1708 Peter annihilated the Swedish relief army under Lewenhaupt. The encounter took place near the village of Lesnaya on the Sozh River (east of the Dnieper) while Lewenhaupt was on his way to join Charles with a large baggage train. Hetman Mazepa went over to Charles with a small detachment of Cossack elders. The Ukrainian population, however, far from sup- porting the traitor Mazepa, began a guerilla war against the Swedes. This placed the Swedes in still greater difficulties— they were faced with the menace of starvation, since they could not receive food sup- plies from a hostile population.

In April 1709 Charles reached the small fortress of Poltava and laid siege to it. Once this fortress was taken the Swedes would have before them an open road to Moscow and Voronezh, where food sup- plies for the Russian army had been concentrated. Peter also feared that the Turks would violate the peace terms and render the Swedes assist- ance by way of Azov.

The Victory at Poltava

Peter hurried to the rescue of Poltava with the main forces of his army. The decisive engagement between the Russian and Swedish armies took plaee on June 27, 1709, on the bank of the Vorskla River in the vicinity of Poltava. On the eve of the battle Peter’s order was read to the Russian troops:

“Men I The hour is at hand that will decide the fate of our country. And so, do not imagine that you are fighting for Peter, you are fight- ing for the kingdom entrusted to Peter, for your family and your na- tive country. Be not daunted by the enemy fame, who is alleged to be invincible, for it is a lie which you have repeatedly proven by your own victories. As for Peter, know ye that he does not hold his life dear, so long as Russia lives in joy and fame to your own well-being. . .

The Swedes opened the battle with a fierce attack on the Russian positions. The wounded King Charles spurred on his men with words of encouragement as he was carried aroimd his ranlcs on a stretcher. But all the efforts of the Swedes to break the resistance of the Russian regiments were in vain. Hand-to-hand fighting lasted two hours. Peter’s life was constantly in danger; his hat and his saddle were riddled with bullets. The onslaught of the Russians was so fierce that the Swedes broke ranks and fled. Only a small body of Swedish cavalry headed by Charles and Mazepa escaped from their pursuers and fled to Turkey. The rest of the Swedish army surrendered. Altogether about 20,000 prisoners were taken, including all of Charles’ generals.

The brilliant Russian victory at Poltava was of tremendous sig- nificance. The Swedes were considered the best troops in Europe and Charles an invincible general. Swedish military glory had been dealt a severe blow. Poland and Denmark again entered into an alliance with Russia to continue the war against Sweden. Prussia also joined this alliance.

The War with Turkey

Charles, who had fled to Turkey after his defeat, incited her against Russia, upon whom she declared war in

1710. Peter immediately marched toward the Danube with an army of 40,000; he counted on the assistance of the Polish army and on an up- rising among the Slav population under Turkish domination. However, a large Turkish army (about 200,000 men) advancing toward the Rus- sian border surrounded the Russian troops under Peter at the Pruth in

1711. The Russian army lacked provisions and sufficient ammunition. But the Turkish commander-in-chief, not suspecting the difficult straits the Russian army was in, agreed to conclude peace.

Though under the peace terms Peter returned Azov to Turkey he had managed to save his army.

The End of the Swedish War

After the Turkish war, Peter again turned his attention to Sweden. In the years immediately follow, ing the Battle of Poltava the Russian army had completely ousted the Swedes from the coasts of the Gulf of Riga and the Gulf of Finland. In Pomerania (on the southern shore of the Baltic Sea), the Russians were operating against the Swedes jointly with the Prussians and the Danes.

Peter’s main efforts were directed at permanently securing the Baltic seaboard for Russia. Under his command the young Russian navy won a brilliant victory over the Swedish fleet off Cape Hango udde (Finland) in 1714.

Peter’s infantry, embarked on galleys, drew alongside the Swedish ships in the face of heavy cannon fire. The Russian soldiers boarded the enemy ships by means of ladders and captured them after a fierce hand- to-hand melee.

This naval defeat forced Charles to enter into peace negotiations with Russia, but they were broken off after his death. The Swedish government decided to make peace with Prussia, Denmark and Po- land and to concentrate all its forces against Russia. The Russians won another great victory over the Swedish fleet in 1720 off the Island of Gidnhamn. After having in the course of the 13th to the 17th centu- ries been cut off from the Black and Baltic seas, Russia within a few years became a great naval power. Supremacy of the Russian fleet on the Baltic Sea enabled the Russian army to invade Sweden and even to appear in the neighbourhood of Stockholm.

A peace treaty was finally signed in Nystad, Finland, in 1721. Russia received the coasts of the Gulf of Finland and the Gulf of Riga: jDart of Karelia (including Vyborg), Tngria, Esthland (including Narva and Revel) and Liflandia (including Riga).

The victory over Sweden was of tremendous significance for Russia. The lack of convenient seaboards had retarded the country’s economic development. Livonia, and then Sweden, had deliberately deprived Russia of every opportimity not only of trading but also of maintain- ing cultural relations with Western Europe. Peter secured a footing on the Baltic Sea and thus brought to a conclusion the struggle of the Russian people for the seacoast, a struggle which they had been waging since the end of the l.'ith century. Peter took only what was absolutely essential for Russia’s normal development.

After the conclusion of the Treaty of Nystad, the Senate bestowed on Peter the title of emperor, and Russia became officially known as the Russian empire. This new name testified to the growth of the power and strength of the Rupsian state.

Relations with the East

Despite the prolonged war with Sweden which entailed heavy expenditure and effort, Peter did not lose sight of Russia’s eastern frontiers. In southwestern Siberia the Russians between 1715 and 1720 occupied the entire upper reaches of the Irtysh. A considerable number of small fortresses, including Omsk and Semipalatinsk, was built on the banks of this river. The Upper Irtysh was the starting point of an ancient caravan route to Bokhara and Khiva. The Russian government simultaneously made prepara- tions to invade Central Asia from the Caspian Sea. In 1716 a detach- ment under Prince Bekovich-Cherkassky was sent to Khiva ostensibly to congratulate the khan on his accession to the throne but actually to obtain economic and military-political information about Khiva and Bokhara. The detachment \vas surrounded in the steppes and al- most totally annihilated. This failure temporarily checked the advance of the Russians beyond the Caspian Sea.

Peter also endeavoured to entrench himself on the western shore of the Caspian. This was highly important for the strengthening of Russian influence in Transcaucasia and Persia, with whom trade was developing rapidly at the beginning of the 18th century. Russia used the pillaging of Russian merchants during an uprising in Shemakha (in Azerbaijan) against the rule of Persia as a pretext to send a mili- tary expedition to the western shore of the Caspian.

Peter himself took part in the campaign, which began in 1722, soon after the conclusion of peace with Sweden. Russia found support in Transcaucasia among the feudal lords of Azerbaijan, Eastern Georgia and Armenia as well as among the local tradesmen and the clergy. Their friendliness toward the Russian troops was due to their fear of Turkey, who strove to seize Ihe entire Caucasus. The peace treaty with Persia signed in 1723 gave Russia the western shore of the Caspian including Derbeut and Baku, and the southern shore, includ. ing Astrabad. Russia, however, was unable to retain these lands and soon abandoned them to Persia

Social and Economic Conditions in Russia and Peter's Economy Policy

The Development of Manufacturing

Russia \s poorly-developed industry made her dependent upon Western Europe. ‘When Peter the Great , having to deal with the more advanced countries of the West, began feverishly to build factories and workshops in order to supply his armies and to strengthen the defences of the country, it was a pecul- iar attempt on his part to escape from the grip of backwardness.” *

At the beginning of the 18th century the petty craftsmen were no longer able to satisfy the steadily increasing demands of the home mar- ket. Many articles that Russia did not produce had to be imported from Holland, England, Sweden and other countries. The war with Sweden severely hampered this trade. Meanwhile the army needed woollens and boots, as well as muskets, guns, gunpowder and other military equipment.

Peter promoted the development of manufacturing and granted the owners of manufactories extensive privileges. Since it was partic- ularly important to introduce the manufacture of goods that were supplied by import, he permitted foreigners to set up manufactories, and invited foreign technical experts to Russia, with whose assistance he established government manufactories which were subsequently turned over to commercial companies.

Serious difficulties were encoimtered in acquiring labour-power. Only an insignificant number of freemen came to work in the manu- factories, and the merchants who owned the majority of the establish- ments did not possess any serfs. Hence a decree was issued in 1721 per- mitting the purchase of entire villages of peasants on condition that they be permanently attached to the manufactories and not sold apart from them. These peasants came to be called “possessional” peasants. In addition to their work in the manufactories they had to till the land.

Manufacturing made great advances under Peter. The production of woollens, linens and leather increased many times over. There was an especially large iucreairic in the jiroduction of pig iron. A number of new industries was established, notably copper smelting, shipbuild* ing and silk weaving,

A large number of state-owned metallurgical works was built in the Urals, Factories were also founded there by Nikita Demidov, a former grmsmith from Tula. Ekaterinburg (now Sverdlovsk), the ad- ministrative centre of the Urals, subsequently became a major iron and steel to^vn.

By the end of Peter’s reign there were about 240 manufactories in Russia. The majority were small and did not survive long; only a few developed, and these formed a cornerstone for the further rise of manufacturing in the country.

The conditions of the manufactory workers were extremely bad. The proprietors treated them as serfs, paid them a miserable wage and subjected them to brutal and degrading punishments. The first disor- ders and the first strike broke out as early as in the twenties of the 18th century at the Moscow Cloth Manufactory.

The Mercantile System

Practically the whole output of the Russian factories was consumed within the coimtry. Raw materials and agricultural products continued to be exported. Following the con- quest of the Baltic seaboard, commerce with Western Europe passed chiefly through the Baltic ports, instead of through Archangel. In No- vember 1703 the first foreign merchant ship carrying a cargo for Rus- sia sailed up to the mouth of the Neva. In 1724, St. Petersburg was visited by about 200 foreign ships.

To facilitate the transportation of goods to St. Petersburg from Central Russia, Peter built the Vyshne-Volochok Canal linking the Tvertsa, a tributary of the Volga, with the Msta, which empties into Lake Ilmen. This created a direct water route between the Volga and the Baltic Sea. Work was started on the Ladoga Canal, to bypass the stormy Lake Ladoga, but it was not completed until after Peter death,

Peter’s government attached great importance to the accumula- tion of money in the country through foreign trade, and was interested in creating a favourable trade balance. The difference between the value of exports and imports remained in the country in the form of foreign coinage which was reminted into Russian currency. High tariffs were introduced to restrict imports. The government did its utmost to cur- tail or even completely prohibit the import of articles which were being produced by the Russian manufactories, in this way protecting the young Russian industry from competition against the more devel- oped industries of Western Europe. This government policy of reckon- ing the coimtry’s wealth by its monetary accumulations was known as the mercantile system. This economic policy was prosecuted by European countries in the 17th and 18th centuries.

The Poll Tax

The trade excises and the numerous petty imposts were not sufficient to cover the steadily increasing expendi- tures of the state. Huge funds were required for the maintenance of the large army. People quitted their homes to escape the burden of taxa- tion, arrears of whi^ grew from year to year. In view of this Peter decided to substitute the multitude of petty taxes collected from the peasants and the townsfolk by a single heavy poll tax, to be levied on the basis of capitation and not on the assessment of acreage, as in the 16th century, or per peasant household.

The introduction of the poll tax necessitated the taking of a new census. First the population itself supplied the required information, which was then verified by the authorities. This came to be known as the “first revision.” Periodical revisions (approximately every fifteen years) were carried out by generals and officers attended by army de- tachments, who dealt harshly with people who tried to evade the cen- sus or who gave false information. The poll tax for a landlord’s peas- ant was fixed at 74 kopeks a year (in addition the peasant had to pay the landlord about 60 kopeks); for state-owned peasants and for the tradesmen and artisans the tax was 1 ruble and 20 kopeks (the equivalent of ten gold rubles in late 19th century cunency).

The Peasants

The poll tax had an important effect on the status of the i)easants. The rural population now formed two main categories. All the peasants, kholopi (house serfs) and freemen who lived on the estates of private landowners became the latters* serfs. The separate category of kholopi went out of existence. The rural population living on crown lands came to be called state peasants. The poll tax further increased the power of the landlords over the peasants. The landlords and bailiffs were made responsible for punOiUal payment of the tax by their serfs. It was in Peter’s reign that the sale of serfs apart from the land began to be widely practised.

The Situation in the Towns; the Merchantry

Formerlj the urban population had suffered greatly from the arbitrary rule of the wasTwodes. Peter wished to provide better conditions for the develop- ment of trade and to bolster up the urban economy. To this end he car- ried out a complete reform of municipal administration. The residents of every town were divided into the categories of “regular” citizens (merchants, artists, doctors, craftsmen) and the “base born” (t.e., the “lower” people, or common labourers and craftsmen who were not guild members). The “regular” citizens comprised two guilds; the first was made up of the wealthy merchants, the intelligentsia (doctors, apothecaries, artists) and some of the master craftsmen; the second guild consisted of petty tradesmen, craftsmen and apprentices. The “regular” citizens discussed municipal affairs at meetings and from their midst elected burgomasters to administer the town. All the benefits of municipal reform were reaped by the upper stratum of the merchantry.

Peter attached great importance to the big merchants, who con- trolled foreign and domestic trade. He conferred various privileges on them and granted them loans. The merchants received government contracts and frequently gave the tsar advice on various economic matters. Peter did his utmost to interest the merchants in investing capital in industry.

The Nobles

Important changes took place in the status of the nobles during Peter’s reign. In the 17th century the nobles had been awarded fiefs in temporary tenure as payment for their services. Peter substituted these fiefs by money payments. All the land held in tenure by the nobles — including patrimonies and fiefs — ^became their absolute property and now came to be called ‘‘estates.” The differences that had existed between the patrimonies and the fiefs in the 16th and 17th centuries were completely effaced. To keep the estates intact when they were passed on by inheritance — ^for their division usually led to the impoverishment of the nobles — Peter in 1714 issued an edict establish- ing the principle of primogeniture for the inheritance of realty. The children who remained without an inheritance were to live on the sala- ry they received for their service. Many nobles were opposed to this law, however, and in 1730 they had it repealed.

Under Peter the difference between the ancient peerage and the newer nobility was further mitigated. Both became known as the gentry or the nobility. The nobles’ state now was in need of a large number Of officers and officials. In the 17th century nobles had evaded military service under various pretexts. Many spent all their lives on their patri- monies and estates. When summoned they either contrived to bribe the summoner or fled to the woods; many pretended to be infirm and sick. Peter insisted that no less than two-thirds of the nobility enter military service and one-third the civil service.

Reforms in State Administration

Central Administration

The old administrative system was utterly dislocated during the war with Sweden. The inherent weakness of the state machinery was revealed both by the war and by the struggle against the uprisings in Astrakhan, on the Don and in Bashkiria. Peter had no confidence in the boyar duma ruled by members of the ancient princely and boyar families who viewed the tsar’s activities with dis- favour and looked askance at the “new” men, such as Alexander Men- shikov, who was of humble origin, or Shafirov, Yaguzhinsky , Shereme- tev and others. At the very outset of his reign Peter had begun to settle important problems by consultation with his intima^ assist- ants, without recourse to the boyar duma. The duma was not even able to convene all its members, for Peter made no exception for the boyars in the matter of government service and gave them commis- sions to various tovYns and sent them to the wars. Instead of the ukases with their customary preamble “The tsar has decreed and the boyars have confirmed,” Peter issued fiats in his name alone.

Tile old Moscow prikazi could not handle the immensely increased volume of business demanding prompt decisions and action . Confusion ri igned in these offices, which frequently overlapped each other. Peter and his assistants fully realized the shortcomings of the Russian insti- tutions, and strove to utilize the experience of the advanced countries of Europe. During his sojourn abroad Peter had acquainted himself with the organization of European institutions . He sent his officials to various countries to study them and invited foreign officials to Russia. Before adopting western models of government organization, Peter had his officials ascertain to what extent they were applicable under Russian conditions.

In this manner the Russian state system under Peter was brought closer to that of the advanced countries of Europe.

When Peter set out to wage war against Turkey in 1711 he left behind in the capital a special commission consisting of nine members appointed by him which he named the Governing Senate. The Senate, which was to attend to affairs during the tsar’s absence from the capital, made the boyar duma superfluous . The rest of the time the Senate acted as the supreme organ of government, exercising a supervision over all government institutions. It drafted new laws and submitted them to the tsar for approval. The office of Procurator-General under the Senate was instituted. Peter called the Procurator-General “the royal eye.” In 1718 nine “colleges” were formed in place of the old prikazi^ Their number was subsequently increased to twelve. The functions of the colleges were clearly defined, each having charge of a particular branch of the administration. The College of Foreign Affairs handled rela- tions with other countries. The War and Admiralty Colleges had charge respectively^ of the army and the navy. Others were in charge of state finances, trade, the factories and mining. All juridical affairs in the realm were under the jurisdiction of the College of Justice. Admin- istration of the towns was concentrated in the chief magistracy.

Many of the prelates of the church disapproved of Peter’s reforms, Peter decided to subordinate the church completely to the state. He regarded the church as a part of the state apparatus and the clergy as a species of officialdom. To deprive the church of its independence Peter abolished the patriarchate and placed the Synod, or Spiritual College at the head of church administration. The church was thereby subor- * dinated to the sovereign temporal power.

By means of these reforms Peter built up a strong state apparatus to serve the needs of the ruling classes. Strict centralization was established, and a body of ofRciak obedient to the tsar created.

The same aim was pursued in the reforms introduced into the regional institutions.

Regional Institutions

Big changes were effected in the system of regional administra- tion. In 1708 Peter divided the country into eight gubernias, or governments. Each gubernia was administered by a gover- nor directly subordinate to the supreme authority, which made for greater centralization. Orig- inally the gubernias were very large. In 1719, fifty provinces of approximately the same size Were formed. The provinces in turn VYere subdivided into smaller administrative units. A completely uniform administra- tive system was thus established throughout the vast territory of the realm. Certain branches of administration (the courts, col- lection of taxes) were set up as separate institutions under the control of the waywodes and the governors.

The Army and the Navy

The protracted war with Sweden, who possessed the best army in Europe, was a stern but splendid school for the Russian army. All the deficiencies in the system of army replace- ment, supply and training were revealed early in the war. Peter with amazing expedition, persistence and skill made use of the lessons of the war to effect a complete reorganization of the army. Peter closely studied military organization in the western countries and that of his enemy, the Swedes, from whom he borrowed the best that fighting experience had vindicated. In reorganizing the Russian army, however, he did not blindly copy the foreign models, but used independent judgment, choosing what had been tried out and verified by his own experience. In distinction to foreign armies, which were in most cases maintained at fighting strength by means of mercenary units, Peter introduced a system of military service by the popu- lation by . means of recruitments. The Russian army became a regular force, uniformly equipped and armed, well trained and hardened in battle.

In the 17th century the troops cf Muscovy had gone into battle in large, unwieldy masses. Peter adopted the system used in the French army as the basis for the battle formation of his troops. On the battle- field the soldiers were arrayed in ranks, the front ranks firing while those behind them reloaded. The bayonet fixed to the rifle made its first ap- pearance, thereby increasing the importance of hand-to-hand fighting. The Russian battle array, however, had this distinguishing trait, that each regiment had its own battalion in the second line which always ensured support to the first line.

Peter, under the prevailing conditions of linear tactics, was able to create deep-line formations. The second line of Russian formation acquired an independent tactical designation. All this was a great step forward in the development of linear tactics.

Peter’s strategic art is deserving of attention. Peter demanded that military operations should conform to circumstances. Battle he regarded as the main object which required thorough and careful preparation. He trained the Russian soldiers to display independence and initiative. In a letter to Sheremetev Peter wrote: ^‘It seems you dare not take a step without our instruction. . . . And that is like the servant who will not save his drowning master until he finds out whether the contract says that he may.”

The cavalry in Peter’s army was the chief attacking force, and was therefore reinforced by a horse-drawn regimental artillery.

Appreciating the importance of material resources in the building up of a country’s armed forces Peter created a sound economic foundation for the army and navy by developing the metallurgical and metal- working industries. The development of industry enabled him to consid- erably improve the Russian artillery. The ordnance under Peter ac- quired greater mobility, the Russian horse-drawn artillery appearing fifty years in advance of the West .The Articles of War, published in 1716, clearly stipulate the place which the artillery occupies both on the march and in battle. Peter made a great step forward in developing the elements of coordination between infantry, cavalry, engineer corps and artillery. The army of Peter the Great possessed its Regulations and a system of military training. The commanding staff received a train- ing in special schools and guards regiments. For this purpose Peter set up in, Moscow a nautical school and medical school. In St. Peters- burg a naval academy and artillery school were opened. Techxucal and mathematical schools were also founded.

As a result of the military reforms, Russia by the end of Peter’s reign possessed a larg^ standing army whose fighting qualities were in no way inferior to the best troops in Europe, Besides the Cossacks, it numbered up to 200,000 men formed into approximately 130 regiments. Before Peter ’s day Russia had not had a single warship. At Peter death the Baltic fleet consisted of 48 large sailing vessels and a multitude of galleys. The Russian navy became one of the most powerful in Europe. Russian sailors covered themselves with imdying glory by their victories over the Swedish navy. "

In the 17th century boyars had simultaneously fulfilled the func- tions of army commanders, tax collectors and judges. Peter drew a line between military service and the civil service. In 1722 a “table of. ranks” establishing a new system of promotion was issued. This table divided all military and civil officials into 14 ranks. Everyone had to begin military or civil service in the lowest rank. Whereas before Peter *s day the sons of the aristocracy had immediately received the highest titles, they were now obliged to enter the Preobrazhensky or Semyonovsky guards regiments as rank-and-file soldiers and only later were commis- sioned as officers. No one was permitted to receive a higher rank without having first held the lower. The aim of the army reorganization was to create an armed force with which the noblesse empire could defend its borders and strengthen the power of the landlords within the country.

Opponents of Reformation

The changes in culture, social customs and political structure of Russia aroused opposition among the old aris- tocracy and a section of the clergy. The large landowners of old noble stock were loath to relinquish the old life of indolent ease and plenty and were hostile toward the “base born” men whom Peter had brought into prominence for their ability and merit.

The malcontents hoped that Prince Alexei, Peter *8 son by his first wife, Yevdokia Lopukhina, would abolish the innovations of his father after his death. Prince Alexei had been brought up under the influence of the clergy and his mother’s relatives, who hated Peter. Alexei impa- tiently awaited his father’s death and even hoped to incite a mutiny of the troops against hiim. Peter warned and urged his son several times to mend his ways. “You should love everything that advances the wel- fare and honour of your country,” he said to him. “If my advice goes unheeded I shall disown you.” Prince Alexei not only ignored his father’s advice but became a traitor to his country and fled to Austria. Peter arranged the extradition of his son and then had him tried for trea- son by a special tribunal, which passed a sentence of death. The prince died in prison soon after. His death was a great blow to those who dreamed of a return to the old order.

Culture and Education

Cultural Advancement

Cultural backwardness had been one of the oai^s of Russia’s weakness in the 17th century. The new institutions could not function without an educated and competent body of men. The army needed artillery specialists and engineers. Canal constructioiiy shipbuildings geological prospecting, mining and medicine all called for general education and specialized instruction. This demand could no lo%er be met by inviting foreign experts to Russia.

The shortage of printed books and absence of school education in the 17th century had greatly hampered the spread of literacy. Peter introduced a simplified and more readable type instead of the old church Slavonic type. Most of the books published after 1708 (with the excep- tion of church service books) were printed in this type, which is in use to this day. In the absence of technical books in Russian, translations of foreign works were largely resorted to. Many books on a variety of technical and scientific subjects were translated, especially on mathe- matics, shipbuilding, fortification, architecture, warfare, etc. Numer- ous historical works were published.

The first Russian newspaper, the Vedomosti, was published in Moscow in 1703, and later in St. Petersburg. This newspaper consisted of several small sheets and contained news of important political events as well as reports on the progress of military operations. The calendar in use before Peter I had been the ecclesiastical calendar, which counted time from the supposed “day of creation” and began the new year on September 1. As of January 1, 1700, Peter I introduced the Julian Calen- dar (established by Julius Caesar) which was then in use in many Euro- pean countries, although the more correct Gregorian Calendar (new style) already existed.

School education was first introduced during Peter’s reign. Several educational institutions were founded in Moscow and St. Petersburg which gave instruction in mathematics, navigation, gunnery and med- icine. Only children of the nobility were admitted to the schools. General schools for children of nobles, officials and clerks were opened in the provincial towns. These schools accepted children between the ages of 10 and 16, and taught them reading and writing, arithmetic end elementary geometry. The system of tuition was very severe.

In 1702 a troupe of foreign actors headed by Johann Kunst was in- vited to Moscow. A wooden “Palace of Comedies” was built, in which Kunst ’s troupe gave performances for Moscow audiences. At Peter’s request the theatre performed A Triumphant Comedy on the Taking of Oreshek.

The changes in life and customs were confined almost exclusively to the nobility, particularly the upper circles, Peter fully realized the importance of culture as a means of strengthening the noblesse realm. He insisted that all nobles between the ages of 10 and 16 take up studies and even prohibited the maiTiage of nobles who had not finished school. Adolescents of the nobility had to undergo “inspections,” at which their progress was reviewed. In outward appearance too the nobles of Peter’s day differed markedly from their fathers and grandfathers. The long-skirted Muscovite costume was superseded by the short European jacket, with its complement of powdered wig, cocked hat and high boots. Many of the nobles whom Peter had sent abroad borrowed the manners and tastes of the nobility of Western Europe. Social gather- ings, then known as “assemblies,” which were attended by the nobles ’ families including the womenfolk, became the mode. On holidays the capital became the scene of elaborate masquerades and merry- making that lasted several days.

Peter the Great’s Assistants

Most of the nobles, who realized the necessity of reforms for the strength- ening of the state, supported Peter. Many of Peter’s most active assistants both in military affairs and civil administration came from the nobility. Yet in choosing tal- ented and devoted assistants Peter did not limit himself to the nobil- ity; he also advanced men “from among the very basest born.” These men subsequently became nobles, acquired extensive estates and trampled upon the people in the old nobles’ way.

Procurator-General Yaguzhinsky was said to have been a swineherd in his youth. Shafirov, a Jew, who was in charge of foreign affairs, had been a shop assistant. Peter ’§ closest assistant was Alexander Danilovich Menshikov, who was said to have been a vendor of meat


pies in his childhood. Menshikov joined one of the “sham” regiments, went abroad with the tsar and worked with him in the shipyards. Peter liked Menshikov for his acumen, efficiency and courage, and put him in charge of military affairs. But Peter was aware of Menshikov’s shortcomings and in private used his stick on him more than once to teach him not to dip into the treasury.

Public initiative found a supporter in Peter.

The tsar had public-spirited assistants among various strata of the population, many of whom at their own initiative submitted mem- oranda suggesting reforms. An example is Ivan Pososhkov, a well- to-do peasant of a palace village near Moscow. Pososhkov had travelled extensively about the country as a tradesman and was well acquainted with its life. He wrote a work entitled “On 'poverty and Wealth'* and dedicated it to Peter, In this book he expounded his views on various problems of economics and state organization, devoting particular attention to commerce. He was unable, however, to bring his work to Peter’s notice. After the tsar’s death Pososhkov was arrested for his sharp criticism of the nobility, and he died in prison.

St. Petersburg

In 1712 the city of St. Petersburg, founded by Peter, became the capital of the Russian realm. The capital was erected on the site of a dense forest where several little villages had stood. It was begun by Peter building himself a small wooden cottage on Zayaclii Island hard by the Fortress of Peter and Paul, after which his intimates, followed by some of the nobles and merchants built their own houses alongside it. After the victory at Poltava Peter de- cided to make the new settlement the capital. Scores of thousands of peasants were driven here from all over the coimtry to build the city. They worked up to their knees in swamp water. There were not enough spades or wheelbarrows, and sometimes the peasants had to carry earth in their shirts. Under the difficult conditions thousands died, and new thousands were sent to take their place. St. Petersburg was laid out quite differently from Moscow. Broad, straight streets were built where the forest and swamps had been cleared. Peter wanted the new capital to be built of brick and stone. Since there were not enough masons in the country he prohibited the erection of stone build- ings in other towns and transferred the expert masons to Petersburg. He invited leading foreign architects and artists to beautify the city. Large stone buildings were erected along the banks of the Neva. Parks with neat paths and fountains were laid out. Opposite the Fortress of Peter and Paul a large shipyard was built. From here led a broad avenue which came to be called the Nevsky Prospect.

Moscow gradually became deserted. The nobles and the wealthy merchants left; the government offices closed down. In pursuance of Peter’s instruction? the northern capital quickly grew. In the space of 16 to 20 years St. Petersburg was transformed from a tiny village into a city with a population of 70,000.

The Personality of Peter

Peter the Great was unlike his pred- ecessors— the Muscovite tsars — whom the people had seen only dur- ing holidays in church, dressed in costly, clumsy garments of gold brocade. Peter was no lover of showy court ceremonies and ponipous speeches. Usually he dressed very simply.

Peter’s predecessors had regarded it beneath their dignity to en- gage in any kind of labour. Peter liked to work and knew how to work. He was a man of exceptionally strong physique: he could easily unbend a horseshoe with his bare hands and forge an iron strip weighing sev- eral poods. Peter knew many trades and manual labour was a hobby of his. His thirst for knowledge was unbounded, and he was not ashamed to study all his life.

The Russian tsars used to spend much of their time in church or listening to long prayers in their chambers. Peter beiran his day at about five o’clock in the morning with a half-hour walk to stretch his legs. Then he sat down to listen to reports read to him by his secretary. After a light breakfast he left for the city by carriage or on horseback, and in fine weather, on foot. On such occasions his tall figure could be seen here and there in the capital. He visited the shipyard, factories, workshops and offices. After a simple dinner Peter usually again oc- cupied himself with state affairs, and later busied himself with the lathe in his workshop. In the evening Peter frequently made calls. He visited not only his courtiers but paid informal calls on merchants, master craftsmen and sailors. All this was most unusual in the 17th and early 18th century.

Peter was a good organizer and an outstanding statesman. His predecessors did not even bother to sign the royal edicts, which were written by the scriveners and clerks. Peter drafted the texts of his laws himself.

Peter was aware of the historical tasks which faced the country. He strove to implant European culture in backward Russia. However, Peter himself suffered from many of the faults common to the society of his day. His amusements were coarse, his banquets were orgies, and his temper turbulent. Even for a trifle he would sometimes chastise the offender with a heavy cudgel.

Peter hated cowardice, falsehood, hypocrisy and dishonesty. Above all he hated attachment to old usage which interfered with the country’s regeneration. He strove to eliminate all backwardness: in economy, in technique, in state organization, in culture and customs. Strong-willed, resolute and persistent, Peter swept aside all the ob- stacles that stood in the way of his reforms. He was irreconcilable in his fight against backwardness and barbarity. . . Peter hastened the copying of western culture by barbarian Russia, and he did not hesitate to use barbarous methods in fighting against barbarism.” Russia — An Empire of Landlords and Merchants. Russia, after Peter’s reformation, became a powerful European state.

A large domestic industry came into being. The Russian army and navy won fame by their victories over the Swedish forces, which had been considered the best in Europe. The administrative institutions introduced by Peter brought order and system into the realm. Notable progress was achieved in culture. Despite all his talents and his energy Peter could not, however, completely overcome the backwardness of feudal Russia.

The landholding nobility had been and remained the ruling class in Russia. Hence all the benefits of Peter’s reforms were reaped primarily by the nobles, and to some extent by the nascent merchant class.

All the successes in strengthening the empire of the nobility were achieved through the ruthless exploitation of the peasants. Under Peter Bussia became a powerful realm of the landlords and the merchants.

. . Peter the Great did a great deal to elevate the landlord class and to develop the rising merchant class. Peter did a great deal to create and strengthen the national State of the landlords and merchants. It should be added that the elevation of the landlord class, the encourage- ment of the rising merchant class, and the strengthening of the na,tional State of these classes, was effected at the cost of the peasant serf who was bled white.”

Peter's Successors (1725–1762)

The Struggle of the Nobles for Power

The Palace Coups

During Peter’s reign the nobles had grown still more powerful. The government of the country was in their hands. They possessed big estates and large numbers of serfs. They controlled an armed force — the guards regiments— in which both officers and the majority of the men were of noble origin.

After the death of Peter the nobles resident in the capital inter- fered in matters of succession to the throne and organized palace coups. Peter’s successors, in an endeavour to secure the support of the nobles, increased their privileges still more.

During the thirty-seven years (1725-1762) following Peter’s death there were five palace coups. Such successors of Peter as Anna Ivanovna and Peter III were insignificant, poorly-educated, narrow-minded people, addicted to frivolous amusements and indolence. Favourites played a tremendous role in the 18th century and eternally wrangled with each other over power and influence. Vast sums were squandered on the extravagances of court life. Such of Peter’s successors as Peter II and Ivan Antonovich were emperors in name only. Chance persons ruled in their name.

Catherine I (1725–1727)

According to a law issued by Peter I in 1722 the emperor could exercise his own judgment in his choice of a successor and annul any previous instructions for the designation of an heir. This law was occasioned by Prince Alexei’s treason. To the very last Peter could not make up his mind about the succession. He did not wish the throne to pass to his grandson. Prince Alexei’s son, and hesitated to designate his wife, Catherine, or one of his daugh- ters, Elizabeth or Anna. He died without having left any instructions regarding his heir.

After his death the court aristocracy assembled at the palace to de- cide the question of succession. A group of high dignitaries of humble origin who had been influential during Peter’s reign were in favour of crowning Catherine, Peter’s second wife. The guards officers present at the discussion declared that they would break the heads of the “boyars” (as they called the dignitaries of ancient lineage) if they opposed Catherine. The threat was backed by the convenient arrival at the palace of the guards regiments. Catherine became empress.

To consolidate the power of the aristocracy, the intimates of the empress set up in February 1726 a Supreme Privy Council consisting of Prince D. M. Golitsyn as a representative of an old ducal family and men who had advanced to eminence under Peter (Menshikov, Golovkin and others). Thus a compromise was arrived at between members of the old nobility and the men who had come to the fore under Peter. The empress promised not to issue any edicts without the con- sent of the Supreme Privy Council, to which the Senate and admin- istrative colleges were subordinated. However, Menshikov, the favourite of the empress, who actually handled all state affairs, carried more weight than the Council itself. Desirous of ensuring the continued influence of his family in the affairs of the realm Menshikov persuaded Catherine to designate as her successor Peter Alexeyevich, Peter I’s grandson, whom he planned to marry to his daughter.

Peter II (1727–1730)

After Catherine’s death Menshikov set up the twelve-year-old emperor, Peter II, at his own palace and began to rule in his name.

Menshikov’s rise to power was resented by the rest of the aristoc- racy. He was accused of abuses and banished to his own estate and subsequently exiled to Beryozov, in Siberia. His place was taken by the Dolgoruki princes, who in turn decided to marry one of the prin- cesses of their own family to the emperor. During the preparations for the Wedding Peter II fell ill and died. With his death the male line of the Bomanov dynasty came to an end.

During the reigns of Catherine I and Peter II the state system estab- lished by Peter I began to deteriorate. With the formation of the Su- preme Privy Council the Senate lost its former significance. The imperial court and the higher aristocracy left St. Petersburg for Moscow during the reign of Peter* II, and this doomed the new capital to gradual decline. The strong navy built under Peter I, lying idle in the harbours, fell into decay through disrepair and neglect.

The Privy Councillors

After the death of Peter II supreme power was temporarily assumed by the Privy Council, which was now controlled by the old nobility (of the eight Council members six belonged to two princely families, the Golitsyns and the Dolgorukis). Prince D, M. Golitsyn, a big landowner, played an outstanding role in the Council. He was in favour of a type of state system which pre- vailed in European countries where power was wielded by the landed aristocracy (England, Sweden). Golitsyn wanted to introduce this system into Russia. At his suggestion the Privy Councillors offered the imperial throne to Peter I"s niece, Anna Ivanovna (daughter of Tsar Ivan Alexeyevich, Peter I’s brother). Anna had been married by Peter I to the Duke of Courland and had continued to live in Mittau after the duke’s death. The Councillors drew up the conditions of accession, under which Anna was to make no decision on important state matters without the consent of the Supreme Privy Council. Actually all power was to be transferred to the Supreme Privy Council, f.e., to a small group of large landowners. The empress was not to declare war, conclude peace, or expend state funds without the con- sent of the Sup.eme Privy Council. The Council also was to have direct control over the guards. Anna, desiring to become empress of Russia, accepted the conditions and wrote: *T promise to adhere unreservedly to everything.^’

The Councillors* plan to limit the power of the empress in their own favour aroused great indignation among the nobility, many of whom believed that an autocracy would be tc their greater advantage. When Anna arrived in Moscow the nobles came to the palace and pre- sented a complaint against the Councillors. The oflScers of the guards promised Anna their support, upon which she ordered the conditions she had signed brought to her and tore them up on the spot. The attempt of the Councillors to transfer power to the hands of the big landed aristocracy ended in complete failure. With the support of the Guards Anna became autocratic ruler of Russia.

Afina Ivanovna (1730–1740)

The new empress wa& not lacking in gratitude to the nobles for their part in the cov*p d^itat of 1730. Military service was made easier for them. A Cadet Corps for Nobles was founded. Upon graduation from the corps the sons of the nobles were at once commissioned as officers. The term of obligatory service for noblemen was reduced to twenty-five years. Once she had become an autocratic empress Anna Ivanovna quickly abolished the hostile Privy Council whose former members were severely dealt with.

Empress Anna occupied herself but little with state affairs. She was much addicted to amusements and pleasure, on which she spent huge sums. The Winter Palace in Petersburg was to her a large feudal manor, and from the people aroimd her she demanded the most abject Wor* ship.

Under Anna* Ivanovna the actual power and the administration of the state were wielded by Biren, her favourite, a stupid and unedu- cated German nobleman whom she had brought with her from Mittau. While he was in power German nobles occupied a very influential posi- tion. They directed the foreign policy and Were in command of the Russian army. The officers of two new guards regiments, the Izmailovo and the Horse regiments, were chosen mainly from among German Baltic nobles. The German nobles regarded Russians a country where they could easily enrich themselves. Biren despised Russia and delib- erately refused to study Russian. The money he extorted from the population he spent in purchasing lands for himself in Courland and clothes and jewels for his wife.

Anna’s reign marked the beginning of an intensive penetration of Germans into Russia, which continued throughout the 18th and 19tb centuries. This was an attempt to conquer Russia “by peaceful means,” to Germanize the government apparatus, to seize control of vital state institutions, the sciences and the education of the rising generation. A mob of adventurers and impostors poured into Russia from Germany upon the heels of the statesmen and tradesmen. Many succeeded in insinuating themselves into 1 he good graces of the wealthy nobles. As teachers and tutors in landlords’ homes they strove to fill their pupils with admiration for everything German and contempt for everything Rmssian. The Germans tried to establish themselves firmly in Russia: they bought up fertile lands, settled them and organ- ized large scale farming. German capital was invested extensively in Russian industry.

The foreigners surrounding Anna Ivanovna completely disrupted the system built up by Peter I. The population groaned under the in- creasingly intolerable burden of taxes. Biren maintained his power by a system of brutal terror. All suspected malcontents were interro- gated and tortured in the cells of the Secret Chancellery^ instituted in 1731. The predominance of Germans in the central and local govern- ments aroused the indignation of the Russian nobles who felt that they Were being wronged and deprived of their right to participate in the administration of the country. Among the discontented was Minister Artyemi Petrovich Volynsky, who dreamed of putting an end to Ger- man influence over the empress and of strengthening the position of the Russian nobility. Under pressure from Biren the empress ordered Volynsky and his friends brought to the Secret Chancellery, where they were examined and tortuied and then publicly executed. The sinister period of Biren ’s vicious rule was known among the i)eople as the Birmahchina.

The chief political event of Anna Ivanovna’s reign was the war with Turkey and the Crimea (1735-1739) for possession of the Black Sea coast. Russia acted in league with Austria, who suffered one defeat after another. The Russian army invaded the Crimea and later captured the strong Turkish fortress of Ochakov, which barred the outlet to the sea from the Dnieper. Continuing the offensive toward the Pruth, the Russian troops defeated the Turks at the village of Stavu- chany (near the town of Khotin). Under the peace treaty concluded in 1739 at Belgrade Russia received territory on both banks of the Dnieper but no outlet to the sea. This war, the aim of which had been to reject the Turkish yoke on the Black Sea coast, entailed large expend- itures and extremely heavy losses in man power. These expenditures were an additional heavy burden on the disorganized national economy.

Elizabeth Petrovna (1741–1761)

Movement of Russian Nobles Against German Control

Anna Ivanovna, who died childless, appointed as heir Ivan VI, the infant son of her niece Anna Leopoldovna, who was married to a German duke (Anton of Brunswick). In 1740, after the death of Anna Ivanovna, the three-months-old infant was declared emperor, with Biren as regent. The rise of Biren to such eminence evoked great discon- tent even among the court aristocrats who were close to him, and a conspiracy was formed against him. Field Marshal Miinnich marched into the palace with a group of guardsmen and arrested Biren.

Anna Leopoldovna, the mother of the infant emperor, was pro- claimed regent.

Her rule, however, lasted only about a year. While a struggle for power was in progress among the small faction of Germans who had fallen foul of each other after the death of Anna Ivanovna, a movement in defence of Russian honour and dignity was growing among the officers and soldiers of the guards. The guards favoured Elizabeth Petrovna, a daughter of Peter I. The conspiracy had the support of the French ambassador in St. Petersburg, France being anxious to see an end to German influence in Russia.

On the night of November 25, 1741, Elizabeth unexpectedly came to the palace with her adherents and a company of guards from the Preobrazhensky Regiment. The guardsmen arrested Anna Leopol- dovna and her family. The enraged soldiers assaulted the notables, among them Field Marshal Munnich, when arresting them. Elizabeth was proclaimed empress. The guards openly demanded that the new empress rid them of ‘‘the German yoke.*’ The infant emperor, Ivan VI, was imprisoned in the Schlusselburg Fortress, where he was subse- quently put to death during the reign of Catherine II. The Russian nobility won new privileges during the reign of Elizabeth Petrovna. Only nobles were given the right to own lands inhab- ited by peasants. They received immunity from such a degrading form of punishment as flogging. In St ..Petersburg a Nobles' Bank was estab- lished in which they could obtain loans at low rates of interest. The landlords were given the right to exile their serfs to Siberia without trial, every such exile being set off as an army recruit. The landlords made extensive use of this power to rid themselves of undesirables as well as of old and sick peasants. Most of the exiles died on the way from disease, exposure and hmiger; barely one out of four actually reached the Siberian towns.

Like her predecessors, Elizabeth gave but little attention to state affairs. Life at the palace with its continuous round of masquerades, balls and other entertainments came to resemble an endless fete. The empress spent lavish sums on her wardrobe.

Matters were complicated when Elizabeth Petrovna sent for her nephew, Karl Peter Ulrich (son of Peter I's daughter, Anna Petrovna, who had married the Duke of Holstein). In Russia he was called Peter Fyodorovich and proclaimed heir to the throne. Peter Fyodorovich was an ignorant, frivolous young man who drove his tutors to despair. At eighteen and twenty he was still playing with toy soldiers, which he addressed as though they were human beings. Brought up at a German feudal court, Peter Fyodorovich was a passionate admirer of the Prus- sian system of Frederick II. He hated Russia and called it “an accursed country Empress Elizabeth Petrovna married him to the daughter of a petty German prince, Sophia of Anhalt-Zerbst, who was called Catherine Alexeyevna in Russia. Unlike her husband, Catherine was capable and industrious; she read books, diligently studied the Russian language and Russian customs, and endeavoured in every way to win the favour of the Russian nobles.

The Seven Years' War (1756–1763)

The aggressive policy of King Frederick II of Prussia (1740-1786) began to cause his neigh- bours serious anxiety. Russia joined an alliance formed against Prussia by France, Austria and Saxony. England sided with Prussia. When Frederick II precipitated war by suddenly attacking Saxony, the Russian troops in 1757 marched into Prussia.

The arrogant Prussian king considered his army “invincible" and looked upon the war with Russia as something in the nature of a mili- tary picnic. The very first encounters with the Russians made him change his opinion. He sent a large force under the command of one of his most able generals to meet the Russian army that was advancing on the fortress of Koenigsberg. In August 1767 the Germans suddenly attacked the Russian regiments near the village of Gross-Jagerndorf while most of the units were moving along a nairow defile in the woods. The Russian vanguard on the fringe of the woods manfully accepted battle despite the enemy’s overwhelming numerical superiority. On their staunchness depended the fate of the whole army, which had to be given time to get out of the woods and deploy for action. The men and officers displayed wonderful heroism. Men with gaping wounds carried on until they lost consciousness. The ranks of the Russians began to dwindle. The Germans were flushed with elation. Victory seemed to be in their grasp.

At this juncture the regiments in the forest rushed into the fray on their own initiative. The supply carts obstructing their palh, the men burst through the thickets and took the enemy by surprise.

Giving the Germans no chance to collect themselves, the Russians, with shouts of “Hurrah!” charged the enemy with fixed bayonets. The Germans wavered before the shock of the impact and fled in disorder, abandoning their guns and wounded. The Russian army won a com- plete victory. Soon after, the big fortress of Koenigsberg surrendered to the Russian troops without offering resistance.

The defeats at the hands of the Russian troops brought Frederick to an impasse. Only the sluggishness of Russia’s allies saved him from disaster. France and Austria feared Russia more than they did Prussia. In 1759, after having rallied all his forces, Frederick led them against the Russian army, which was threatening Frankfort -on -Oder. The Russian troops under the veteran General Saltykov took up posi- tions near the village of Kimersdorf . At first the Germans succeeded in bearing down the left flank of the Russians despite their stubborn resistance. Frederick was so confident of victory that without waiting for the battle to end he sent a communique to Berlin annoimcing the complete rout of the Russian army. In the meantime the Russian regiments had regrouped and were warding off one fierce Prussian attack after another with unequalled bravery. Then the Russian cav- alry and infantry swooped down upon the enemy, striking a mortal blow. The Germans fled, abandoning their weapons and banners. Freder- ick himself barely escaped capture.

With almost his entire army lost in the battle at Kunersdorf, the Prussian king gave way to utter despair, and even contemplated sui- cide. "I am unfortunate to be alive, ” he wrote. “As I write this, everyone is fleeing and I no longer have any power over these men.” Berlin wae seized with panic.

Once more disagreement among the allies saved Frederick and gave him a respite and an opportunity to collect a new army. But a year later Russian troops occupied Berlin. In the autumn of 1760 a small Russian force marched up to the German capital. Apart from the armed inhabitants, the. garrison of Berlin consisted of 26 battalions of infantry and 46 squadrons of cavalry, with 120 heavy guns. However,, the victories of the Russian army had made such a powerful impres- sion that the German generals deeided not to defend the city, despite their numerical superiority, and quietly led their troops out of the city during the night. In the morning the municipal authorities of Ber- lin tendered the Russian command the key to the fortress gates of the city on a velvet cushion.

Frederick’s position was hopeless. He was snatched from destruc- tion by the death in December 1761 of Empress Elizabeth. The new emperor, Peter III, a Prussophile and an admirer of Frederick, im- mediately signed an armistice with Prussia.

The Seven ^'ea^s* War covered the battle standards of the Russian regiments with new glory. Foreigners began to say that no other sol- dier in the world could be compared to the Russian soldier. Even Fred- erick admitted that it was easier to kill the Russians than force them to retreat.

The well-known Russian general P. A. Rumyantsev (1725-1796) achieved some outstanding victories in this war. During the Seven Years’ War Rumyantsev had had occasion to convince himself of the superiority of the Russian school of war initiated by Peter the Great over the Prussian military system of Frederick II. Rumyantsev devel- oped Peter’s military art and was the first to employ extended order for securing effective rifle fire and attack in columns for massed bayonet charges.

Russian Science in the Middle of the 18th Century

The Russian Academy of Sciences conceived by Peter was founded at the end of 1725, after his death. Since there were no Russian scien- tists Peter had to invite foreigners to Russia to organize higher educa- tion and research . Some of the men who came to Russia were outstand- ing scientists whose names have gone down in the history of science. These include, for example, the mathematicians Bernoulli and Leonliard Euler* But a large number of adventurers who styled themselves scientists also came to Russia, The high state dignitaries appointed to membership of the academy foreigners who could do nothing more than write verses for court festivals.

The first Russian scientist was Mikhail Vasilyevich Lomonosov (1711-1765).

Mikhail l^monosov was born into the family of a well-to-do fisher- man in the northern coastal village «of Denisovka (near Kholmogory, not far from Archangel), When the boy was ten years old his father began to take him sea fishing. The dangerous life of a fisherman taught the precocious youngster to observe the phenomena of nature closely* During the long winter nights young Lomonosov diligently studied his letters, grammar and arithmetic. Reading further stimulated hia desire to study. He was refused admission to the school in Kholmogory since he was the son of a peasant. Then he set out for Moscow, travelling 'with a transport of fish. By concealing his peasant origin he was able to gain admission to the Slavonic- Greek-Latin Academy. For live years Mikhail Lomonosov lived from hand to mouth on three kopeks a day. The no- blemen’s sons who studied at the academy made fun of Lomonosov, a twenty-year- old giant, but despite his poverty and their mockery he made rapid progress. After five years at the Slavonic- Greek-Latin Academy, Lomo- nosov received an opportunity to enter the Academy of Sci- ences, since the gymnasium attached to it could not sup- ply enough noble-born stu- dents to fill the quota. There also Lomonosov’s ability and diligence attracted the atten- tion of the professors. As one of the three best students he was sent abroad to complete his education. During the four years Lomo- nosov spent abroad he delved into the works of the leading scientists of Europe, studying chemistry, metallurgy, mining and mathemat- ics. After his return to Kussia in 1745 he was made a professor, and was the first Russian scientist to become a member of the academy.

Lomonosov made numerous important discoveries in various fields of science. For versatility he has no equal in the history of Rus- sian, science. Many of his ideas and discoveries won recognition only in the 19th century, when they were brilliantly confirmed by the in- vestigations of Western European and Russian scientists of later gener- ations.

In the field of physics Lomonosov is the author of a theory of the structure of matter which enabled him to give a true explanation of many physical phenomena. He was the first to formulate the mechan- ical theory of heat, which in the 17th century had been ascribed to a subtle imponderable fluid called *‘caloric.” Lomonosov was the first to arrive at a conception of the chemical elements and gave a scientific substantiation for the law of the conservation of mass during chemical changes. Forty years later this law was rediscovered by the French chemist Lavoisier, to whom it is cr^ited. In the field of geology Lomonosov made a sftidy of the origin of minerals and ores which was of great practical significance for geological prospecting. He was the first to demonstrate the vegetable origin of coal. His works laid the foundation for research in physics, chemistry, astronomy, geology and geography in Russia. He was the first man in Europe to deliver a course of lectures on physical chemistry. He devoted much time to astronomy and navigation, and worked out a method for accurately determining a ship’s coordinates. He was almost sixty years ahead of Young in es- tablishing the type of undulatory vibrations of the earth’s surface. He was thirty years ahead pf Herschel in discovering the presence of an atmosphere on Venus. He was 135 years ahead of Nansen in indi- eating the direction of the drift in the Arctic Ocean.

Lomonosov always strove to apply scientific information and discoveries for the benefit of his country. For instance, after more than 3.000 experiments he worked out a melhod of making coloured glass. This enabled him and his pupils to make several mosaic paintings, including. a huge one of the Bittle of Poltava (see drawing on p. 29), Lomonosov drew up a remaikable plan for an expedition which was to open a route from Europe to Asia through the Arctic Ocean. In one of his poems Lomonosov expressed his confidence that Russian seamen

would solve this problem:

Grim Nature does in vain assay

To conceal from us the way

Twixt our shores and East.

Into the future I gaze

And Russia's Columbus I see

Amidst the ice^ scoring destiny

Lomonosov played a great role in the formation of the Russian

literary language. He eliminated distortions, obsolete ecclesiastical expressions and unnecessary foreign words, making it conform more closely to the language of the people. In his poetry he was the first to utilize the musical qualities of the Russian language. He was the author of a scientific Russian grammar; several generations used his textbook. Even this brief list of Lomonosov’s main works shows how extensive and varied was the activity of this Russian scientist. Of him the famous Russian poet Alexander Pushkin wrote:

‘‘Combining extraordinary strength of will with extraordinary strength of reason Lomonosov embraced all the branches of educa^ tion. The thirst for knowledge was an overpowering passion of a soul filled with passions. Historian, rhetorician, mechanic, chemist, mineralogist, artist and poet — he experienced everything and fath* omed all.’^ Lomonosov contributed greatly to the spread of science and the education of young scientists, writers and artists.

The Moscow University was founded in 1755 on Lomonosovas initiative. During the second half of the 18th century the university produced a number of outstanding scientists and writers.

The Colonial Policy of Russian Tsarism under Peter I's Successors

The Discovery of Kamchatka

The Russians continued to develop the Arctic, Siberia, the Amur region, and the coast and islands of the Pacific. The tsarist government tried to make good its acute deficit, brought on by the heavy war expenditures, the impoverishment of the population and the exhaustion of the coimtry, by new colonial conquests.

In 1697 and 1698 Vladimir Atlasov, an officer of the Streltsi, setting out from the Anadyr outpost (on the Anadyr River) at the head of a small detachment on deer sleds, reached the coast of Kamchatka and imposed tribute, primarily in furs, on the Kamchadales (Itelmens). This Russian explorer was the first to discover and describe the Kam- chatka Peninsula.

The Kamchadales lived in clan communities, each clan com- prising several hundred tent-homes. Pishing was the main occupation. The clan^ were embroiled in constant feuds. The Kamchadales ’ weapons Were bows with fiint and bone-tipped arrows. After Atlasov’s expedition the first Russian outposts were set up on Kamchatka, which were used by Cossacks. and soldiers as a base for freebooting expeditions or quests for tribute. The Kamchadales often attacked the collectors of tribute and sometimes came right up to the outposts, but were not able to capture them.

A big Kamchadale uprising, involving a large number of clans, flared up in 1731 and 1732. It was led by Kamchadales who had lived among the Russians and had learned the use of firearms. After the uprising had been quelled the Russians became firmly entrenched in Kamchatka. At the same time the large clan communities of the Kam- chadales began to disintegrate.

Less successful was the struggle of the tsarist government against the Koryaks (Nymylans). The Koryaks roamed with their deer herds in the tundra between the seacoast and the Kolyma River. At the approach of military detachments they would break camp and move on. The absence of roads and the scarcity of game rendered pursuit difficult. With their superior knowledge of locality the Koryaks would make sudden raids on groups of Russian Cossacks and soldiers and wipe them out. The Chukches (Luoravetlans), who inhabited the northeastern extremity of Asia, waged a similar struggle against the tsarist government.

Bering’s Expedition

In the middle of the 17th century an expedi* tion led by Simon Dezhnyov rounded the Chukotsk Peninsula and proved the existence of a strait lying between Asia and America. By the beginning of the 18th century, however, this discovery had been forgotten. Shortly before his death Peter I wrote out instructions for a Kamchatlia expedition which was to re-explore the noi'theastern coast of Asia and determine whether it was connected with America. Vitus Bering, a Dane serving in the Russian navy, was put in charge of the expedition. During the first expedition (1728-30) Bering reached the strait which bears his name, but he did not risk sailing on to the coast of America. Two years after Bering’s return a Russian seaman named Fyodorov and a geodesist named Gvozdev not only reached the American coast in a small boat but drew the first map of the oppo- site-lying coasts of Asia and America. This was a brilliant achievement of Russian geographical science.

A second expedition was fitted out at the beginning of the forties of the 18th century. After sailing for a month and a half Bering and his companions sighted the snow-capped ranges of Alaska. The first description of Alaska was also made by Russians.

On the return voyage the Bering expedition ran into great diflEicul- ties. The shortage of drinking water and food led to an outbreak of scurvy, which carried off one or two sailors every day. The expedition stopped to winter on one of the Komandorski Islands, which was named after Bering. It was on this island that Bering died and was buried. The following summer the surviving sailors built a new boat, in which they reached the coast of Kamchatka.

The expeditions of Russian navigators to the shore of America Were of great scientific importance. They conclusively established* the configuration of the northern coasts of Asia and America and at the same time collected abundant data on the inhabitants and flora and fauna of the regions.

The expeditions of scientists and explorers were followed by expedi- tions of big traders to the Kurile and Aleutian islands as well as to the American continent. From these areas traders and merchants shipped out a tremendous quantity of seal, beaver, silver fox, blue polar fox and other furs. The Russian-American Company was estab* lished at the end of the 18th century to protect big commercial interests and to fight English competition. This company received rights to exploit Alaska, which became a Russian colony in 1797 and remained one until 1867.

The Oppression of Bashkiria

After the suppression of the Aldar- Kusyum uprising of 1705-1711 the tsarist government continued to seize Bashkirian lands. The Bashkirs willingly gave refuge to Russian fugitive peasants and refused to hand them over to the tsarist government. With the idea of combating the Bashkirs and cutting them off from the rest of the Volga peoples the government began to build a new line of fortifications. First it built a chain of forts beyond the Kama River, called the Trans-Kama Line, which prevented the Bashkirs from crossing to the right bank of the Kama and to the left bank of the Middle Volga. Then the governntent began to fortify the line along the Yaik River (the Ural). The Bashkirs were forced to perform the hardest earth aiid timber work on the construction of the forts. The intensive exploitation of the Bashkirs by the tsarist government led to fresh popular uprisings in Bashkiria.

In the summer of 1735 insurgent Bashkirs tried to hinder the construction of Orenburg and other forts. Two years later another revolt broke out, headed by feudal lords who aimed at creating an independent Bashkir state. A few years later leadership of the Bashkirs was assumed by a gifted soldier nanited Karasakal (Blackboard) who claimed to be a descendant of Kuchum, the Siberian khan. He was Well acquainted with Central Asia and could speak all the local dialects. Karasakal was distinguished for his fearlessness. His memory lives to the present day in folk songs, which call him swift ^‘as the wind,*' and say that “the world has seen few men of his giant stature.’" Only in June 1740 did the tsarist troops succeed in routing the main forces of the insurgents near the Tobol River. Karasakal managed to escape to Kazakh territory.

After the suppression of this uprising oppression of the Bashkir population became still stronger. The Bashkirs were prohibited from using the forests which had been turned over to the factories. The tsarist government established a monopoly on salt, compelling the Bashkirs to pay a high price for it. The Orthodox church forcibly con- verted the Moslem Bashkirs to Christianity. Those who refused to accept Christianity were persecuted and moved to new areas. The church was used as a weapon to enslave and oppress the Bashkir people.

The year 1755 saw a Bashkir uprising, chiefly of a religious character, led by a mullah named Batyrsha. He circulated appeals throughout the countryside describing the persecution of the Ba-shkir population and calling upon the people to rise in defence of Islam. He urged them to cease their struggle against the Kazakhs and to act jointly for their common emancipation. Actually the religious nature of the movement cloaked a struggle of the Bashkir people for independence. The uprising assumed the form of guerilla warfare which went on for nearly two years. Batyrsha was arrested and brought in chains to St. Petersburg^ where he spent several years in a dimgeon of the Schlusselburg Portress. He perished in an attempt to escape after he had cut down several of the prison guards.

After the suppression of the upjising headed by Batyrsha over 60,000 Bashkirs tied to the Kazakh sleppes to escape persecution. Instigated by the tsarist government, the Kazakhs attacked the Bash- kirs. They killed some of the men and turned the rest over to the tsarist authorities. This is an example of how the tsarist government incited one people against another in order to strengthen its hold over them.

Central Asia in the 18th Century

With the increase in the power of the Uzbek feudal lords, who acquired vast domains, the Bokhara and Khiva khanates fell into utter political decline. The feudal lords waged interminable wars among themselves, ravaging each other’s estates and massacring or leading the people olF into captivity. Even such large cities as Samar- kand, Bokhai a and others became almost depopulated. The crafts and trade were in a state of total decline, the fields were overrun by weeds and the surviving population starved and scattered in all directions.

In 1740 Shah Nadir of Persia subjugated the Central Asian khanate. The devai?:tated country was in no condition to offer resistance. The shah led off to Persia a large number of young men whom he compelled to serve in his army.

After the departure of the Persian troops the feudal lords of Khiva renewed their struggle with redoubled energy. Nomad Tuikmen tribes took advantage of the anarchy to raid the settled areas and plunder the population. The struggle for the restoration of the Khiva khanate was begun by Mohammed-Emmin, an Uzbek nobleman, who suc- ceeded in drivingoff the Tuikmen tribes and ermhing the opposition of separate feudal lords. Peace was restored to the country and the people began to return to their former homes. The immediate descendants of Mohammed-Emmin founded a new Khiva dynasty.

The Bokhara khanate was restored by Mohammed-Rakhim, who was also of Uzbek noble origin. Taken prisoner during the campaign of the Persian shah, he served in his array and was sent by him to Bokhara as chief satrap. Mohammed-Rakhim ruthlessly crushed all opposition on the part of the feudal lords. In 1756 he became so power- ful that he assumed the title of klian and founded a new dynasty of Bokhara khans.

In the second half of the 18th century the Ferghana Valley became the centre of an independent Kokand khanate.

The consolidation in Central Asia of the Uzbek states, which defended their national independence against Persia and suppressed the local feudal lords, played an important role in the restoration of the economic life of these countries. The towns again grew populous and became centres of the crafts and trade. The increase in trade with Russia played an important part in the development of the towns.

The Kazakhs

At the end of the 17th century the Kazakhs were <iivided into three zhuza, or states: the Great Horde, occupying the Lake Balkhash area; the Medium Horde, in the steppes north of the middle reaches of the Syr Darya, and the Small Horde, north of the Aral Sea.

The Kazakh ruling caste, consisting of khans and sultans who traced their ancestry to Genghis KLhan, regarded themselves as ‘‘blue* bloods.” The power of the khans was hereditary. The various tribes were ruled by sultans who were vassals of the khans. Both khans and sultans extracted tribute from the population, impositions being made on pasturage, trading caravans, on husbandmen (along the Syr Darya) and on city dwellers.

In some of the tribes the hereditary clan elders became rulers, independent of the khans and the sultans. They owned tremendous herds of cattle and cruelly exploited the population, which still lived under the patriarchal clan-community system. While the land belonged to the community the cattle had long since become private property. The elders of many communities were directly subordinate to the sultans and the khans.

The Kazakh people had to wage a constant struggle against foreign enemies who strove to deprive them of their independence. Brave warriors known as batyri often led the struggle against the invaders.

In the twenties of the 18th century for example, the Kazakhs Were attacked in the east by the Jungars (Kalmucks). This period has been immortalized in Kazakh folklore as the time of the “Great Disaster.” The Great Horde was conquered and lost its political in- dependence. The towns on the Syr Darya were made subject to the Jungars. The Medium Horde migrated to the Tobol River. The Small Horde migrated to the Yaik River, closer to the Russian border, where the Kazakhs came into conflict with the Volga Kalmucks.

In 1731 the Kazakh khan of the Small Horde, Abulkhaiyr, took Russian citizenship in the hope of obtaining aid from the Russians against the Kalmucks.

In 1758 the Kazakh people under the leadership of the famous warrior Khan Ablai of the Medium Horde utterly routed the Jungars with the help of Chinese troops and thereby threw off the Jungar yoke.

The grievous condition of the Kazakh masses, oppressed both by their own feudal lords and the Russian government, led to a big uprising (1783-1797) in the Small Horde. The uprising* was headed by a batyr named Srym.

The tsarist detachments could not cope with the movement, which had assumed a sweeping character and was at the same time directed against the sultans and the rich elders. Thereupon the sultans of the Small Horde united and secured aid from, the sultans of the Medium Horde. Many rich elders went over to the side of the new khan appointed by the tsarist government.

Srym and his followers killed the khan, who was hated by the people, and moving deeper into the steppes continued the struggle against the tsarist forces. Pursued by Kazakh feudal lords^and Russian detachments, Srym fled to Khiva, where he perished in 1802,

On the Upper Yaik the Kazakhs came into conflict with the Bash- kirs. The tsarist government adroitly played off the Bashkirs, Kazakhs and Kalmucks against each other in order to strengthen its own in- fluence beyond the Volga. Tsarism regarded the Bashkirs as the most dangerous of these peoples.

The Noblesse Empire of Catherine II (1762–1796)

Beginning of the Reign of Catherine II

The Coup d’Etat of 1762

After Elizabeth’s death her nephew Peter Fyodorovich, the former Duke of Holstein, became the Rus- sian emperor as Peter III (1761-1762). He proclaimed himself an adherent of the king of Prussia and immediately suspended the operations of the Russian army against Frederick II. Peter III surrounded himself with generals and officers from Holstein and energetically set about introducing the Prussian system into the Russian army, which justifi- ably regarded itself as the victor over Frederick’s army. After conclud- ing peace with Frederick, Peter began to prepare for a war against Denmark in the interests of the Holstein dynasty, interests which were alien to the Russian state. The fact that he was emperor of Russia did not prevent Peter from espousing the cause of Prussia and Holstein.

Despite his contempt for the Russian nobles, Peter was obliged to pass a law on “liberties for the nobility” (1762), a law which had great importance for the landlords. It abolished the obligatory service of nobles in the "army and civil institutions. Many of the nobles immediately retired and busied themselves with their estates. However, even this important concession to the nobles only temporar- ily checked the outburst against Peter’s policy. A conspiracy was formed among the officers of the guards in favour of his consort, Catherine Alexeyevna, who had always been ambitious of becoming empress of Russia. The Orlov brothers, officers of the guards, headed the conspirators and maintained secret contact with Catherine. Early in the morning of June 28, 1762, they brought Catherine to St. Petersburg from a suburban palace and proclaimed her empress. The guards regiments willingly swore allegiance to her. The following day, after an unsuccess- ful attempt to flee to Kronstadt, Peter formally abdicated the throne. He was murdered shortly afterwards. Catherine Alexeyevna became Empress Catherine II.

Catherine II

At the time Catherine II ascended the throne, Russia ’s administrative system and economy was in a slate of utter disorganiza- tion and decline. There was no money in the treasury. The army had not received its pay for more than seven monihs. The ships were in disrepair and the fortresses were crumbling. Everywhere the people complained of oppression, bribery and extortions by the tsarist judges and officials. Unrest was rife among the masses, affecting about 49,000 peasants attached to factories and 150,000 serfs on landlords* estates. The jails were filled with prisoners and convicts.

Catherine realized the danger that threatened the feudal empire of the nobility. She understood that to consolidate the state, the adminis- trative system had to be put in order, the army strengthened and the economy restored. She considered that only a strong government would be able to check the spread of peasant uprisings. I^ile giving the landlords still more power over their peasants, Catherine in the early years of her reign nevertheless attempted to alleviate the burden of serfdom for fear of new peasant uprisings.

At the beginning of her reign Catherine studied the works of the enlightened philosophers, with some of whom she kept up a correspond- ence. Representatives of French philosophic school, such as Voltaire, Montesquieu, Diderot and others, attacked the feudal system and ridiculed medieval prejudices. They proclaimed the triumph of reason, which was to point the way to the reconstruction of the social system on the basis of equality of men before law. The philosophers placed their hopes for such a reformation on the activity of enlightened mon- archs. They proclaimed the ‘‘union of philosophers and monarchs.’* This system was called “enlightened absolutism,” i,e., a system under which the monarch was to do everything for the people, without, however, admitting them to the government of the state. The ideas of enlightened philosophy were widespread in thje countries where old feudal institutions were preventing the rise of the bourgeois social system, though conditions were ripe for it. However, it was inevitable that progressive bourgeois thinkers should lose faith in the possibility of reiaping the social system with the help of monarchs. In Russia, where the feudal-serf system reigned supreme, these enlightened ideas influenced only a small group of advanced intellectuals among the nobility. Catherine wanted to utilize the ideas of the philosophers and their criticism of feudalism not in order to destroy this system but to strengthen the absolutist-feudal state by introducing certain im- provements in administration.

Through her correspondence with Voltaire, Diderot and others, Catherine wished to create the impression in Europe that she was a wise and enlightened monarch. She deceived these writers. Poverty, hunger and ignorance reigned in the Russian serf village, yet Catherine informed Voltaire that there was not a peasant in Russia who did not eat chicken when he felt like it, and that lately (this was a hint at her own reign) the peasants had been showing a preference for turkey. Catherine was extremely hypocritical. While assuring the philosophers that she was prepared to make their doctrines her political precept, she at the same time ridiculed these doctrines. Catherine loved flattery and adoration. She surrounded herself with adulators and strove to have herself glorified in European literature.

Unlike her immediate predecessors, Catherine personally took part in the decision of all important questions of policy. She drafted laws and edicts, was interested in literature, and even published a magazine (A Bit of Everything).

During her reign the nobility received additional important privi- leges. “The Age of Catherine” was the golden age in the history of the noblesse empire.

A few days after her accession Catherine issued a special ukase demanding absolute obedience on the part of the peasants to the land- lords. To bring order into the government system she decided to convene a commission which was to draw up a new code of laws, she herself writing the Instructions for the guidance of the commission in which she drew extensively upon the works of Montesquieu and several other writers of Western Europe. In the Instructions she strove to prove the necessity of an autocracy for Russia.

The commission for drafting new laws began its sessions in the summer of 1767 in Moscow. The majority of the deputies were nobles and Wealthy townspeople. The serf peasants had not taken part in the election of the commission and were not represented on it. The deputies appeared with instructions from their electors in which the latter voiced their needs and desires. The nobles asked not only that their rights and privileges be preserved but that they be extended.

Most of the meetings of the commission were devoted to a reading of the Instructions from'the empress and a discussion of those submitted by the deputies. No practical results followed from Catherine *s‘Instruc- tions or from the commission she initiated for the drafting of new laws. At the end of 1768 the commission ceased functioning.

Foreign Policy of Catherine II prior to the Peasant War

The First Partition of Poland (Rzecz Pospolita)

The sudoesses of the Russian army in the Seven Years* War made a tremendous* impression in Western Europe both on Russia's allies in this war, Austria and France, and on her opponent, Prussia. Despite Russia's unexpected withdrawal from the war, her role in international affairs grew considerably. Austria and France regarded her growing power and influence with displeasure and alarm. France particularly feared Russian influence in the East. French merchants and statesmen hoped to monopolize trade with the East. Consequently France strove to surround Russia with a ring of hostile states, and to unite Turkey, -Poland, Sweden and Austria against her. The leaders of Russian foreign ^ policy tried to counter the Franco-Austrian alliance by an alliance of northern countries — Russia, Prussia, England, and others. But their attempts failed owing to irreconcilable antagonisms among these states.

Austria wished to conquer the fertile lands of Western Ukraine. Prussia wanted to annex Polish territory on the Lower Vistula. Russia strove to recover Byelorussian and Ukrainian lands which had been seized by Poland. Finally, every one of these countries — Russia, Austria and Prussia — feared each other's increase.

Poland was in a state of utter decline. The central government had little power. The king's authority was limited by the Diet. A single vote cast against a proposal in the Diet was sufficient to reject it. This was called liberum veto, a practice. which led to great abuses, for the deputies to the Diet openly traded their votes. Even a unanimous decision of the Diet was not always certain to be enforced, since the dissatisfied gentry formed armed confederations which could be made to yield only by force of arms.

The Polish state system benefited the big magnates for it enabled them to direct foreign and home policy in their own interests and to rule their vast possessions with a free hand! The lot of the Polish peasants was particularly hard. Even worse was the position of the other nationalities, especially the Ukrainians and the Byelorussians. The Orthodox population and the Protestants were subjected to all manner of persecutions.

After the death of King Augustus III of Poland (in 1763) the Russian government succeeded in having Count Stanislaus Poniatowski, Cather- ine's candidate, elected king, Russia and Prussia jointly demanded that ther Diet give equal rights to the Orthodox Believers, the Protes- tants and the Catholics. V^en the Diet refused to accede to this de«  mand, the Russian ambassador to Poland, Prince Repnin, organized three confederations of representatives of the Protestants, Orthodox Believers and of Catholics who were dissatisfied with the king. The confederates received large financial assistance from the Russian government, and Russian troops were sent into Polish territory. Voices continued to be raised in the Diet against any concessions, but Repnin arrested several senators in Warsaw itself and sent them to Russia under a strong guard. The Diet was compelled to agree to equalize the rights of the non-Catholic and the Catholic gentry. In 1768 a special agreement was concluded between Poland and Russia under which no changes were to be made in the Polish state system in the future^ Russia undertook to guarantee its inviolability,

A section of the gentry that was dissatisfied with the concessions- made to the Russian government formed an armed confederation ia the town of Bar. The confederates obtained the support of France^ who was interested in checking Russian influence, and began to make^ raids on the Ukrainian population. This led to a Cossack and peasant uprising in the Ukraine against Polish rule. The tsarist government helped the Polish authorities to suppress the uprising, since it waa afraid of the peasant movement spreading to Russia.

Russia’s growing influence in Poland exceedingly alarmed both Austria and Prussia. Frederick II, fearing that Russia would annex Poland, drew up a plan for the partition of Polish territory among Austria, Prussia and Russia. Under an agreement concluded by these- governments, Prussia took over the Polish possessions on the Baltie seacoast and part of Great Poland. The eastern part of Prussia was thus united with the western part (Brandenburg) in one whole, Prussia’s claims to Danzig and Thorn, however, were rejected by Catherine* Austria seized Ukrainian Galicia, and Russia took over part of Byelo- russia. This was the first partition of Poland, carried out in 1773* The First War With Turkey (1768-1774). The events in Poland accelerated the outbreak of war between Russia and Turkey. The French ambassador persuaded the Turkish government that the in- crease of Russian influence in Pi>laiid was to the disadvantage of Turkey and constituted a danger to her. Moreover, the events in Poland had tied down part of the Russian army. The Tuiks thought this an oppor- tune moment to check Russian advance to the Black Sea. In 1768 the sultan demanded of the Russian ambassador in Constantinople that Russia withdraw her troops from Poland. Upon receiving a refusal he ordered the Russian embassy arrested and imprisoned.

Europe was certain that Ru.<^sia would not be equal to a double' war with^Turkey and Poland and would be defeated. Hostilities were opened by the Crimean khan. In the spring of 1769 Tatar hordes invaded and ravaged the south Russian bordeilands. This was the last large* incursion of the Crimean Tatars into Russian or Ukrainian territory.

General Rumyantsev, an outstanding military leader, well known^ for his viotorieo over the Germans in the Seven Years’ War, was placed at the head of the Russian army. His method of warfare was distinguished for daring and novel tactics. Rumyantsev himself sought out the enemy. Above all he tried to destroy the enemy’s man power. He chose his commanders ably. Among them was Alexander Vasilyevich Suvorov, whose military genius brought him rapid advancement.

In 1770 Rumyantsev learned that a Turkish arrny of 80,000 stood encamped not far from the Larga River. Rumyantsev had only about ^0,000 men at his disposal. ‘‘Our glory and dignity do not allow us to suffer the presence of the enemy,” he said. The Russian army secretly crossed the river and dealt the enemy a swift Hanking blow. The battle -ended in complete victory for the Russian array.

Two weeks later Rumyantsev with about 80,000 Tatars in his rear was confronted bj^ the main forces of the Turks, 150,000 strong, 'Commanded by the vizier. The commander-in-chief of the Turkish army was certain that t he Russian army had fallen into a trap. Despite the enemy’s overwhelming superiority Rumyantsev decided to open the attack first. “To beat big forces with small ones,” he said, “is an art and glory, but to be defeated by a superior foe requires no skill.” Humyantsev did not wait to be attacked but launched an offensive against the vizier, who had camped on the banks of the Kagul River (a tributary of the Danube). The Turkish artillery opened withering fire on the attacking forces, and large masses of cavalry rushed between the columns in an attempt to scatter them. It was a critical moment. Some of the units began to waver. Just then Rumyantsev appeared. “Stick it, lads I” he cried to his men, and inspiring them by his own example led them forward. The picked Turkish troops fell back before the Russian bayonet charge and tied from the battlefield. This victory cleared the Turks from the entire territory between the Dniester and the Danube. Military operations lifted to the right bank of the Danube.

For his victories won during the First Turkish War Rumyantsev, among other awards, received the rank and title of General Field Marshal and the honorific epithet of Zaduaaishy (of the Danube) for his passage of the Danube.

Rumyantsev set forth his ideas on warfare in his “Rites of Military Service” which were later adopted with slight modification as the official regulations for the army. These instructions are permeated throughout by the idea of offensive strategy and tactics. Rumyantsev demanded consideration for the men and the cultivation in officers and men of a sense of military duty and resourcefulness. One of Ru- myantsev’s pupils was the great Russian genera] Suvorov.

Major successes were attained at sea as well. The Russian fleet, which up to the out break of war had been stationed in the Baltic Sea, rounded Europe and sailed up to the Greek coast in the Mediterranean. In June 1770 a Russian sqiiadron under Admiral Sviridov attacked the Turkish fleet near the Bay of Chesme (in Asia Minor, opposite the Island of Chios). The Turks had more than twice as many ships and guns as the Russians. The Russian fleet had its orders to destroy the enemy or perish in the attempt. After several hours of furious battle the Turkish fleet raised sail and hurried to take refuge in the Bay of Chesme. On the following day the entire Turkish fleet was destroyed.

In 1771 another Russian army conquered all the Crimea in a short space of time. The Russian army crossed the Danube repeatedly in the following years. Alexander Suvorov won renown in these campaigns.

Peace was concluded in 1774 in the village of Kuchuk Kainarji. Catherine II hastened to conclude peace because of a formidable upris* ing of peasants under the leadership of Pugachev that had flared up in the country. Under the peace terms Russia received the lands between the Dnieper and the Bug as well as Kerch in the Crimea, which furnished an outlet to the Black Sea through the Kerch Strait, Russian ships now enjoyed the same freedom of the Black Sea as the English and the French. Turkey also had to open the straits of the Dardanelles and the Bosporus to Russian ships. The Crimean khanate was proclaimed independent of Turkey, and Russian influence in the Crimea increased.

Serf Economy in the Second Half of the 18th Century

The Condition of the Peasants

In the second half of the 18th century Russia’s economy continued to be based on serfdom. Cather- ine made extensive grants of land, together with the peasants living on them, as presents and rewards to nobles. For example, the Orlov brothers, who had taken part in the palace coup of 1762, received an award of over 50,000 peasants; Field Marshal Potemkin was given more than 40,000. Altogether Catherine awarded her nobles 800,000 peasants. During her reign privately-owned serfs constituted slightly more than half of the entire peasant population. Of the remaining number the largest group were the ‘‘state” peasants. As in the 17th century, the peasants whose taxes went to maintain the court of the tsar were called “court” peasants. Under Paul I, Catherine’s son, peasants privately owned by the royal family began to be called appa- nage peasants. In 1764 Catherine dispossessed the monasteries of their demesnes and placed the peasants living on them under a special body, the College of Economy. These peasants were known as “eco- nomic.”

With the development of commodity circulation market relations became more stable and diversified. In the 18th century Russian exports of agricultural produce to Western Europe rapidly increased. The main items were flax and hemp, which constituted about one- third of the total value of the exports. Russian hemp was in great demand for European sailing ships. Com exports increased noticeably at the end of the century^ when Bussia had completely gained pos- session of the coast of the Black Sea. The demand for corn increased rapidly on the home market as well, owing to the growth of the non- agricultural urban population: in 1724 the urban population of Bussia was 328,000; in 1782 it was 802,000, and in 1796 it reached 1,301,000. The landlords, in need of ready money, marketed hemp, flax, fats^ corn and other produce. They strove to extract maximum profits from their serf economy.

The productivity of serf labour on the barren lands of the north- ern forest zone was so low that the landlords found it more profit- able to accept obrok (quit-rent) from the peasant than to compel him to till their land. On the other hand, in the southern black earth regions the harshchina (corvee) became the main form of service ren- dered by the peasants. Thus there arose the division of the serfs into a category which paid ohrok and another which rendered harshchina, services. During Catherine’s reign ohroJcs were more than doubled on the average. To raise money for ohrok payments peasants left their villages to find employment as carpenters, blacksmiths, factory work- ers, cab drivers in the towns, vendors, etc. The peasants who rendered harshchina had an even harder time. They had to work on the land- lord’s estate three days out of the week. Many landlords demanded even more days of work, and some left the peasants only the holidays on which to cultivate their own land.

Work hours were not fixed by law, and were left entirely to the discretion of the landlord. Usually the peasant started work before sunrise and finished only at dusk. To compel obedience the landlord had to possess great power over the peasants. An ukase issued by Catherine in 1765 gave a landlord the right to exile his peasants to penal servitude for being “insolent.” Two years later the peasants were prohibited from lodging any complaints against their landlords.

In the second half of the 18th century the purchase and sale of peasants became very common. Landlords often sold their peasants apart from the land, “for shipment.” Villages and families were sold wholesale, and frequently peasants were separated from their fami- lies, and children sold separately from their parents. The price of a peasant varied according to his sex, age, physique, and calling. Land- lords were known to have sold girls at 10 rubles apiece. At the same time they paid hundreds and even thousands of rubles for pedigree borzoi puppies. Advertisements for the sale of serfs were openly print- ed in the official newspapers side by side^ with announcements of the sale of cattle, dogs and misoellaneous chattels.

The landlords* power over the lives and property of the peasants led to monstrous crimes. The case of a woman landholder named Saltykova is an example of the savage tyranny that was rife among the landed proprietors. Over a period of 10 years Saltykova (whom the people called derisively Saltychikha) tortured to death about 140 persons, mostly women and girls, on trifling pretexts. She invent- ed the most refined tortures for her victims: she tore off their ears with red-hot pincers, compelled them to stand barefooted in the freez- ing cold, etc. Saltykova was brought to trial only five years after complaints had been lodged against her , Since she enjoyed immunity from corporal punishment as a member of the nobility, other people were tortured in her presence during the trial in order to instill fear in her. The court condemned Saltykova to hard labour, but Catherine com- muted the sentence to confinement in a cloister.

The Growth of Manufacturing

As in the 17th century, most of the goods which appeared on the market were supplied by the peas- ants and the petty urban craftsmen, since manufactory production, despite its considerable development, could not satisfy the demands of the market. The number of manufactories increased approximately threefold duriiig Catherine’s reign. Serf labour was widely employed in the manufactories, and serf factories remained the prevailing type up to the second half of the 18th century. Due to the shortage of free labom, the nobles who owned estates and peasants found themselves in a better position than the merchants, for they could put their serfs to work in the manufactories, obtaining the necessary raw materials such as iron ore, wool, flax, hemp, etc., from their farms and mines. These conditions stimulated the development of manufactories on the estates of the nobles, which competed effectively with those of the merchants. Some of the better off serf peasants grew rich by trad- ing and money-lending and established manufactories of their own, employing the labour of freemen and of peasants who tried to earn their obrok.

The labour of the manufactory workers was very hard and differed little from that of serfs on the land. The work premises were usually dark, damp and dirty. The workday lasted as a rule 14 and sometimes 16 hours. The wages were miserably low, and not paid regularly. The workers went hungry and were frequently ill. The lot of the ^‘posses- sional” peasants in the metallurgical factories was particularly hard. They had to work in factories located scores and even hundreds of miles away from their villages.

Outbreaks Among the Peasants and Manufactory Workers

Ruthless exploitation at the manufactories resulted in a mass move- ment of strikes and open uprisings of the working people in the middle of the 18th century. The largest uprisings were those among the peasants attached to the factories of the merchants Goncharov and Demidov in 1752. The factory peasants of the Goncharov sail- making establishment near the town of Maloyaroslavets defeated the military detachment sent to suppress the rising and even seized three of its guns. The same year an entire district attached to the Demidov iron foundries rebelled. A local retired soldier taught the peasants how to handle arms. The peasants routed a detachment of 600 soldiers sent out against them.

The uprisings at the Goncharov and Demidov factories were crushed only after a large detachment of tsarist troops consisting of three regiments of infantry and artillery was sent out against them. Iso* lated uprisings likewise broke out in the metallurgical works of the Urals in the ’sixties.

Disorders among the serf peasants showed a marked increase beginning with the ’forties. Peasants killed their landlords and bail- iffs, set fire to estates, and sometimeo rose in whole villages against the government detachments. The movement grew particularly strong after 1762, when the landlords, upon returning to their estates fol- lowing the edict of ‘‘liberties of the nobility,” began to oppress the peasants still more.

The Peasant War Led by Pugachev

The Beginning of the Uprisings

In the sixties of the 18th cen- tury outbreaks among the serfs became more frequent. There were close upon 40 uprisings in the central regions of Kussia alone.

The Volga peoples who were most outrageously exploited by both the landlords and the tsarist officials, found themselves in a partic- ularly grievous position. After the suppression of the Batyrsha uprising in Bashkiria, the seizure of Bashkirian lands was intensified. Russian merchants and manufacturers laid waste to the Bashkirian farms, cut down forests and built new factories. Fearing raids, they turned the factories into regular fortresses and supplied them with arms and gunpowder -

The Kalmucks, who until the seventies of the 18th century lived on either side of the Lower Volga, were in no better a position. In 1771, unable to bear the persecutions of the tsarist government any longer, a considerable section of the Kalmucks who had pitched their nomad camps on the left banks of the Volga migrated eastward towards tha Chinese border. The majority of the Kalmucks died on the way from hunger and in battle with the Kazakhs. The survivors settled in Chinese Eastern Turkestan. The only Kalmucks remaining in Russia were those who lived on the right bank of the Volga.

The unrest also spread among the Russian Cossacks living on the Vaik (Ural) River. By the middle of the 18th century the same social differentiation had taken place among the Yaik Cossacks as among the Zaporozhye and Don Cossacks before them. There were constant conflicts between the wealthy Cossacks and the mass of the rank-and- file. As a rule the government took the side of the wealthy Cossacks and their atamans and regarded all opposition to them as "mutiny.” During an uprising in the town of Yaitsk in 1772 the Cossacks killed General Traubenberg, and several Cossack atamans. Government troops sent out against the Yaik Cossacks quelled the uprising and occupied Yaitsk. Cossack self-government was abolished and a com- mandaut at the head of a military detachment was put in charge of the to^vn. Many of the Cossacks who had taken part in the uprising managed to escape persecution.

Attempts to send the Cossacks to the war against Turkey provoked outbreaks also among the Don Cossacks. At that time a rumour spread among the Don and Yaik Cossacks that Peter III was alive and hiding in their midst. Impostors claiming to be the tsar appeared on the scene. The people had but a vague idea of the life of Peter III. His violent death was ascribed to the revenge of the nobles for his alleged desire to ease the lot of the peasants.

Emelyan Pugachev

In the autumn of 1773 Emelyan Pugachev assumed leadership of the Cossack uprising. Pugachev was born and raised in the Don Cossack village of Zimoveisk, which also happened to be the birth- place of Stepan JRazin. He had participated in the Seven Years’ War, had been in Poland and seen active serv- ice during the war with Turkey. Sent home on sick leave, he did not return to the army but became a fugi- tive Cossack. He wandered about the Don, Volga and Yaik areas, where he met fugitive peasants and workers of the Ural factories, the Cossack poor and Old Be- .lievers. During these travels he became well acquainted with the temper and needs of the people.

In September 1773 Pu- gachev appeared on the Yaik with a small group of Cos- sacks. He passed himself 6fF as Em^ror Peter HI. Cos- sacks ^gan to rally around him, including many who had taken part in the uprising of 1772. Pugachev with a Cossack detachment went up the Yaik to- wards Orenburg. At Pugachev’s approach the garrison soldiers and Cossacks of the small, poorly- fortified outposts situated along the river banks killed or bound their officers and went over to his side. At the beginning of October 1773 Pugachev appeared before the walls of Orenburg, a strong fortress with a large garrison. Unable to take it by storm Pugachev began a siege which lasted about six months.

The Uprising of the Peasants and the Volga Peoples

The Pugachev uprising stirred up all the peoples of the Volga steppes. Kazakh nomad camps came up to 1 he Yaik and some of their detachments joined Pugachev’s army.

Kalmucks from the steppes between the Lower Volga and the Black Sea also began to join Pugachev’s army. Detachments of Tatars, Bashkirs and Cheremissi (Mari) marched to the upper reaches of the Yaik to meet Pugachev. The uprising also spread rapidly among the metallurgical workers and the Russian serf peasants of the mining and metallurgical areas. Every day new groups of peasants from the adjacent estates and workers from the metallurgical works joined Pugachev,


The Cossack uprising grew into a peasant war which roused both the Russian and non-Russian population of the Volga area; During the siege of Orenburg Pugachev and his lieutenants, who were men with military experience gained during service in the tsarist army, devoted their attention to forming peasant and Cossack detachments. The peasants and Cossacks were divided into regiments and com- panies. There were special regiments of Kalmucks, Bashkirs, Tatars, factory workers and others, every regiment having its own place in the camp. The men were very poorly and diversely armed. Only a few had muskets or pistols. Many were armed only with knives or merely clubs. An artillery was formed of captured cannon and put under the command of an ex-soldier. Additional guns were sent from the Urals works by the workers who made an attempt to restart the manufacture of guns and other weapons for the insurgents.

Discipline in the people’s army, despite Pugachev’s severity, was lax. Every regiment or detachment tried to operate independently in battle. The peasants fought bravely as long as they were near their own villages, but deserted the army when it moved elsewhere.

Pugachev issued ^‘manifestos” in the name of Emperor Peter III in which he promised the people ploughlands, woods, pasturage, waters, fisheries, salt deposits, etc. He promised to free the peasants from the “yoke of slavery” and give them back their freedom. He promised to relieve the entire population of the burdensome poll tax. He called the nobles villains and ordered them put to death. In rebel- ling against the landlords the peasants believed that a “good tsar” would rid them of serfdom, and in Pugachev they saw precisely such a “good tsar.”

Pugachev’s Successes

At the end of 1773 Pugachev defeated a government detachment sent under General Kar to relieve besieged Orenburg. This victory over the regular troops created a tremendous impression both in the rebel areas and in the rest of the country. The nobles were seized with panic. Even in localities hundreds of miles from the Volga landlords awaited with trepidation the appearance of the dreaded Pugachev. Large forces of the regular army under the command of General Bibikov were sent out against the insurgents.

The peasant war brought forth many gifted and valiant com- manders of people’s detachments. The gallant Salavat Yulayev led the Bashkir cavalry. Salavat Yulayev was a poet whose songs breathed boundless love for his native land, for its fields and forests and nomad camps. Another gifted commander, Ivan Beloborodov, came from the ranks of the Urals workers. Ataman Ivan Zarubin, a simple Yaik Cossack popularly called Chika, on more than one occasion de- feated tsarist troops. When Pugachev approached Orenburg he was met by a serf named Afanasi I^lopusha who had been sent by the governor of Orenburg to set fire to the powder stores of the insurgents and persuade the Cossacks to desert the uprising. But Khlopusha went over to the side of Pugachev and became one of. his closest asso- ciates. He was put in command of a detachment and his swift and sudden attacks spread terror among the nobles.

In March 1774 Pugachev was defeated near Orenburg and com- pelled to raise his siege of the city. Retreating from his pursuers, he moved to Bashkiria, where his ranks were once more reinforced by local metallurgical workers, Russian peasants and Bashkirs. This enabled Pugachev to turn toward the Kama and make for Elazan, the administrative centre of the entire Volga area, whose capture would have had an important influence on the further trend of the uprising.

Pugachev came up to Kazan in July 1774, Guns were brought up to the city under cover of a supply train with hay and straw. At the same time a body of unarmed factory peasants stealthily made its way through the gullies and suddenly attacked the town fortifications, driving off the tsarist soldiers practically with their bare hands. Then they turned a captured gun on the town and opened fire down the streets. The Bashkirs burst into the town from the other side. The tsarist garrison took refuge in an ancient fortress. Meanwhile a relief force of tsarist troops under Colonel Michelson had come up. Pugachev’s forces were routed in a pitched battle near Kazan and he himself with a small detachment fled to the right bank of the Volga.

Pursuit of Pugachev

His severe defeat, the approach of au- tumn, and difficulties in obtaining provision and fodder compelled Pugachev to make for the southern steppes. On the right bank of the Volga all that remained of his army was a small detachment . But when be arrived in the densely-populated districts where there were many landlords’ estates his ranks were swelled by a new influx of serfs. Soon the entire Volga area south of Nizhni Novgorod was up in arms. Towns surrendered without practically offering any resistance. Peasants rallied to Pugachev of their own accord, bringing along with them their landlords tied hand and foot. But these peasant reinforcements scattered as quickly as they rallied. The untrained peasants could not stand up against the regular troops, who pursued Pugachev relent- lessly, giving him no respite. After passing through Penza, Saratov and Kamyshin, Pugachev at the end of August drew near to Tsaritsyn (now Stalingrad). Michelson overtook him not far from this town and routed him completely. Pugachev and a few score Cossacks managed to cross the Volga and flee to the steppes, where surrounded on all sides by his pursuers, he sought in vain for a means of escape to the Yaik.

Demoralization set in among his following, the less staunch of his Cossacks complaining that their ataman was leading them to destruction. Pugachev was seized and bound by a group of Cossack elders who handed him over to the tsarist authorities. Chained hand and foot, Pugachev was conveyed in a wooden cage to Moscow, where he was executed in January 1775. A large number of Moscow noblemen gathered to witness his execution, which was regarded as a ‘‘genuine festival for the nobility.” However, the people have never forgotten Emelyan Pugachev, whose memory still lives in folk songs and legends.

The tsarist government took savage reprisals against the people who had taken part in the uprising.

The peasant uprising under Pugachev failed, as had those led by Bolotnikov, Stepan Razin and Bulavin, as well as the other, smaller, peasant uprisings. Pugachev’s peasant detachments fought stubbornly only near their own villages. They were poorly armed and lacked military training. The peasants nourished the belief that a “good tsar” would improve their lot. That is why Pugachev passed himself off as the tsar. The peasants could win only with the help of the workers; but there was no working class in Russia in the 18th century. “Peasant revolts can be successful only if they are combined with revolts of the workers and if the peasant revolts are led by the workers. Only a combined revolt led by the working class has any chance of achieving its aim.”*

Though unsuccessful the peasant war of 1773-1775 played a progressive role in that it dealt a severe blow to serfdom.

The Strengthening of the Dictatorship of the Nobles

The peasant war revealed to the nobility that the machine of feudal government was not strong enough to secure the landlords’ power over the masses of serf peasantry. Consequently, in 1775, after her victory in the peasant war, Catherine made an important reform in the local administration. The whole country was divided into 50 gubernias or governments, each with a population of about 300,000. The gubernias were subdivided into uyezds (counties) with about 30,000 inhabitants each. Governors subordinate to the supreme author- ity Were placed at the head of the gubernias. In some cases two or three gubernias were combined imder a single lord lieutenant. Administration was thus made more centralized. The uyezds were administered by chief constables and by councilmen elected from among the nobles. In addition to the power they wielded as landlords the nobles now received administrative power over the entire population of their districts. Local self-government by the nobles necessitated the establishment of gubernia and uyezd associations of the nobility.

In 1785 the nobles were granted a charter confirming their right to own land and serfs. It also confirmed all the privileges previously grant- edthem: such as immunity from corporal punishment and exemption from personal taxes. The nobles of every administrative district com- prised the respective gub Tnia and uyezd “associations of the nobility” which enjoyed self-rule. The nobles of each uyezd met once every three years to elect an uyezd marshal of the nobility. The nobles of each gubernia met to elect the gubernia marshal of the nobility from among the uye zd marshals, as well as to elect candidates for administrative offices. The nobles received the right to make their needs known to the governor-general and, through special deputies, to the Senate and the empress.

Municipal administration was also reorganized in 1785. Every town resident became a member of a general town association which was divided into six categories. The citizens elected a mayor and deputies to the city duma which had charge of municipal affairs. The municipal administration was controlled by the upper stratum of the merchants. Administrative power in the towns was wielded by the ^orodnichi (town bailiff) appointed by the government.

The government took special pains to increase the administrative power in the outlying provinces. Cbssack self'-government in the Don area was further restricted; what was left of the Zaporozhskaya Seek on the Lower Dnieper was done away with in 1775. The government paid particular attention to the Yaik Cossacks, who had taken an active part in the Pugachev uprising. Their name w’^as changed to Ural Cossacks.

The reforms of 1775-1785 further strengthened the dictatorship of the nobility. The nobles received an even more centralized and stronger administrative apparatus by which they were better able to keep in touch with the popular temper and take swift measures in suppressing peasant disturbances. Catherine II was glorified in verse as the “tsaritsa of the nobility.”

Russia's Foreign Policy after the Peasant War

Annexation of the Crimea

The terms of the Kuchuk Kainarji Treaty concluded with Turkey in 1774 considerably simplified the incorporation into Bussia of the steppes adjoining the Black Sea and the annexation of the Crimea. Both were essential to Bussia 's vital interests in the Black Sea. Although the Crimea had been recognized as an independent khanate it was not strong enough to maintain its own independence. Weakened by the war, Turkey was in no condition to give it timely assistance. The tsarist government astutely took advantage of the rivalry between the members of the ruling house of Girai. One of them, Shagin Girai, was proclaimed khan with the assistance of Russian troops brought into the Crimea. In 1783 Shagin Girai was deposed by the Russian government and the Crimea was annexed to Russia under the name of Taurida.

Following the incorporation of the Crimea, Russia recovered the fertile steppes adjoining the Black Sea, which area became known as Novorossia. Russian landlords pounced on the new regions and seized the best lands in the Crimea, particularly along the coast and in the fertile valleys. The population of the Tatar coastal villages were forced to the mountains. Many Tatars emigrated to Turkey. Within a short space of time large estates owned by high dignitaries and generals of the empress arose in the steppes adjoining the Black Sea. The steppes were settled quickly. Among the settlers were Russian peasants who had been forcibly transferred from the central districts, as well as Greeks, Armenians and local Tatars. General Potemkin, a favourite of the empress, was appointed governor-general to the newly-annexed territory, where he amassed great wealth. He diverted recruits from the army and settled them on his lands. New towns and fortresses arose in Novorossia and the Crimea. The city of Ekaterino- slav (now Dniepropetrovsk) was founded on the Lower Dnieper and was made the administrative centre of the territory. A naval base was built at Sevastopol in the Crimea. The fortress of Kherson was erected near the mouth of the Dnieper.

The Second Turkish War

Catherine realized that Turkey would not reconcile herself with the loss of the Crimea. In preparation for a new war with Turkey, the empress concluded an alliance with Austria.

Intensive fortification of the Crimea and the coast of the Black Sea, as wejl as the construction of a fleet, and of fortresses, hastened the outbreak of war with Turkey. Incited by France, who wished to Weaken Russia, Turkey declared war in 1787.

The war ojiened with an attempt by the Turks to seize the small Russian fort of Kinburn guarding the Dnieper estuary. In a bold at- tack Russian troops under the outstanding commander Suvorov drove a detachment of Turks which had landed in front of the fortress back into the sea. The following year Austria entered the war on the side of Riissia. At this time the Russian troops began their siege of the strong Turkish fortress of Ochakov. The Russian army operating against Turkey was under the command of Potemkin, an able but ambitious and irresolute man who even while at war permitted himself extrava- gant entertainments. Meanwhile the soldiers in their light coats were suffering keenly in the trenches before Ochakov from the severe frosts and shortage of food. Disease and death was taking heavy toll. After wasting several months in inactivity, Potemkin finally gave permission for the assault of Ochakov. The Russian troops stormed and captured the strong Turkish fortress during a heavy blizzard and a bitter frost.

The Siege and Assault of Ismail

In 1789 Suvorov inflicted two more defeats upon the Turks; first at Foc§ani, then at the Rym- nik. For his victory at Rymnik River he was granted the title of Count of Rymuik. Meanwhile, Austria, after a jjeriod of desultory action, concluded a separate peace with Turkey. Russia continued the war alone. In 1790 Russian troops besieged the very strong Turkish for- cress of Ismail at the mouth of the Danube. The Russian army found itself in serious difficulties, particularly with the onset of winter. The troops had no siege artillery or reserves of food and fuel. Disease be- came rife among the soldiers. At this stage Suvorov was sent to take over command of the troops besieging Ismail. Notwithstanding the numerical superiority of the Turkish- garrison, he immediately began to prepare for an assault of the fortress. On the eve of the assault Su- vorov sent the commandant of the Turkish fortress a brief note demand- ing surrender: ‘T have arrived here with my troops. You are free to reflect for twenty-four hours; my first shot means you are no longer free: assault will mean death. The Turkish commander-in-chief an- swered: “Sooner will the Danube stop in its pourse and the heavens fall to earth than I surrender Ismail.” At dawn, under a terrific fire from the. fortress, the Russian soldiers set up ladders and scaled the walls, in places 10 to 15 metres high. A fierce hand-to-hand fight raged all day. By evening Ismail was taken. The Turks lost about 26,000 in ki iled.

Victory of the Black Sea Fleet

Wliile the armed forces under Suvorov were achieving conspicuous successes on land the young Rus- sian Black Sea fleet under the command of Admiral Fyodor F. Usha- kov won several signal victories over the Turkish fleet. In his fight with the powerful enemy Ushakov followed Suvorov’s rule: to keep the initiative in his own hands, always and everywhere to seek out the enemy, attack him suddenly, with firm determination to finish the battle with the enemy’s defeat and utter destruction. Ushakov discarded the outworn tactics of naval warfare current at the time, and boldly employed new methods of warfare based on the wide use of manoeuvre tactics.

Ushakov rendered great assistance to the array on land during the siege of Ismail, \Yhen the Turkish fleet was concentrated at the mouth of the Danube Ushakov, who was closely following the enemy’s move- ments, decided to suddenly foil the Turks, who possessed consid- erable superiority in number and size of battleships. The Turks were caught unawares and bad no time even to deploy for battle. Seized with panic they began to hack away the anchor ropes and retreated in full sail to the Danube delta. Ushakov, however, compelled the Turkish fleet to accept battle and, after a hot engagement, the enemy took to his heels.

On the following day Ushakov continued his pursuit. The Turkish flagship, sef on fire by the Russian broadsides, sank, and another 66-gun battleship Lord of the Sea stirrendered with all its crew. The Turks* casualties were about 2,000 men killed and drowned, whil> Ushakov*s squadron had lost 21 men killed and 25 wounded. After this engagement the Turkish fleet no longer represented an obstacle to the land operations of the Russian army at Ismail.

By the spring of 1797 the Turks, having made good their losses in ships, still had numerical superiority over the Russian Black Sea fleet. The new Turkish naval commander gave his oath to the sultan that he would deliver “Ushak-pasha” (as the Turks called the Russian admi- ral) to him in a cage. By means of an excellent reconnaissance service Ushakov kept the enemy under constant observation. Upon receiv- ing information that the Tmkish fleet was concentrating off cape Ka- liakria under the protection of the shore batteries Ushakov decided to attack on the Mussulman holiday. Most of the Turkish crew, unaware of the Russians* approach, were enjoying themselves ashore. Ushakov suddenly appeared before the amazed Turks, sailed past under battery fire, and cut off the Turkish fleet from the shore. A panic broke out among the Turks some of whose ships began filing on each other and collided. Ushakov on board the flagship plunged into the thick of the fray and setting an example by his own personal valour poured volleys of grapeshot from his guns at close range. The Turkish fleet was once more routed.

Conclusion of Jassy Treaty

The capture of Ismail by Suvorov and Ushakov’s victory on the sea decided the issue of the war.

In 1791 a peace treaty was signed at Jassy, by which Turkey ceded to Russia the coast between the Southern Bug and the Dniester and agreed to recognize the incorporation of the Crimea into Russia. The Second Turkish War gave Russia complete supremacy on the northern coast of the Black Sea. Thus ended the century-old struggle for access to the ice-free waters of the Black Sea, essential to Russia’s economic development.. But Turkey still retained possession of the territory of present-day Moldavian Soviet Socialist Republic, which like the Ismail region had been part of the Kiev state in ancient times.

The War with Sweden

Simultaneously with the Turkish war Russia waged a war against Sweden (1788-1790), Sweden had taken advantage of the Russo-Turkish war to attempt to deprive Russia of the Baltic coast. However, all the attempts of the Swedes to break through to St, Petersburg ended in complete failure. The war was terminated in 1790 with the conclusion of a peace under which both coun- tries retained their former borders.

The Ukraine in the 18th Century

Eastern Ukraine

Before the partition of Poland the Ukraine- had consisted of Eastern Ukraine (including Kiev) belonging to Russia, and Western Ukraine (west of the Dnieper), which was under Polish rule.

When Eastern Ukraine joined Russia, the land was confiscated from the Polish landlords, thereby accelerating the rise of a claso of Ukrainian landlords. The Cossack elders began to increase their hold- ings by occupying free lands and by purchasing and seizing lands of corporate Cossackdom, in addition to which they received crown grants.

The Cossack elders elected from their own midst a hetman, his assistants and all the other representatives of Cossack authority, who also acted as the general administrative authority over the people of. the Ukraine, However, the independence and power enjoyed by the Cossack elders was viewed with apprehension by the tsarist govern- ment, which strove to bring the administrative system of the Ukraine in line with that of the rest of Russia. In the course of the 18th century the tsarist government had several times abolished the office of Ukrainian hetman, which was superseded by the so-called Malorossia (Little Russia) College, i.e,, a commission of generals and officers sent from St. Petersburg. The office of hetman was finally abolished in 1764.

The system of military service of the Ukrainian Cossacks was also completely reshaped. At the beginning of the 18th century most of the Zaporozhye Cossacks had migrated from the Zaporozhskaya Seek to the lands of the Crimean khan around the estuary of the Dnieper. In 1733, before the outbreak of the war between Russia and the Crimea, the Zaporozhye Cossacks, not wishing to fight against Russia, had moved back to a district near the Old^ecAand formed a New 8ech, Throughout the war they helped the Russian army by conducting reconnaissance in the steppes and attacking Tatar cavalry detachments.

After Russia had obtained -a footing on the northern coast of the Black Sea the Zaporozhye Cossacks were no longer essential for the defence of the Lower Dniejier, The Crimean Tatars no longer ventured to attack the Russian borders, and, moreover, the Russian landlords who settled in the southern steppes feared having the unruly Zapo- rozhye freemen as their neighbours. Hence the tsarist government began more and more to restrict the rights of the Zaporozhye Cossacks^ depriving them of their lands and pursuits. In 1775 a body of tsarist troops suddenly occupied the Sech^ whereupon more than half of the Zaporozhye Cossacks took to their boats at night and sailed down the Dnieper to Tuikish territory. A few years after the breaking up of the Seek some of the Zaporozhye Cossacks were settled on the shores of the Azov Sea and along the lower reaches of the Kuban River. At the same time some of the Don Cossacks were also moved to the Kuban area. Thus was laid the foundation of the Kuban Cossackdorn, In 1780 Eastern Ulcraine received the same administrative divisions as the rest of Russia. With the introduction in the Ukraine of the poll tax in 1783 an ukase was issued which virtually enserfed the Ukrain- ian peasants. The ukase stipulated that “every peasant is to remain in the same village and in the same status as at the last registration.” The Ukrainian nobles received similar rights to those granted the Russian nobles under the charter of 1785.

The Haidamak Uprising Against Poland

At the beginning of the 18th century the Polish manorial estates in Western Ukraine, which remained under Polish rule, were restored. The substantial increase in Polish grain exports in the middle of the 18th century led the landlords to extend manorial tillage and increase the barskcMna services by the peasants. On some estates the peasants were deprived of all their arable land and livestock. Popular uprisings, however, continued to interfere with the complete consolidation of Polish rule over the Ukrainian lands. The peasants and Cossacks who participated in these uprisings were called Haidamaks.

The first big outbreak among the Haidamaks occurred in 1734 with vhe appearance in Western (Polish) Ukraine of Russian troops sent by the tsarist government to support King Augustus III, who had been elected by the Polish gentry. Rumours circulated among the peasants that the Russian troops had come to overthrow the rule of the Polish landlords. The tsarist government, fearing the spread of the peasant uprising, which had swept swiftly throughout the Pol- ish part of the Ukraine, ordered its troops in Poland to take a hand in its suppression.

Another large Haidamak uprising, provoked by the brutal and arbitrary treatment of the Ukrainian population by a predacious Polish gentry, broke out in 1768. The Polish gentry plundered the Ukrainian population and tortured the captive rebels. The Haidamak movement brought to the fore several brave commanders, including Maxim Zheleznyak of Zaporozhye and the Cossack officer Ivan Gonta. The Haidamaks, enraged by the bloodthirsty atrocities and outrages committed by the gentry, wreaked their vengeance on them by seiz- ing and devastating their hamlets and estates. Rebel detachments under Zheleznyak and Ivan Gonta captured even the well-fortified town of Uman, to which the gentry had fled in panic.

Poland was unable to cope with the Haidamaks and again solicited the aid of the tsarist go Yernmeni , whose troops crush- ed the uprising. Zheleznyak and Gout a were seized by a strata- gem. Zheleznyak y^s sent to^

Siberia and Qonta handed overto the Polish gentry, who tortured him to death. The savage repri- sals taken by the Polish pans and thegentry against the Ukrainian population exceeded all previ- ous atrocities. The Polish pans, as they themselves admitted, set out “to quench the Ukrain- ian flame in the blood of the peasants.*’ They addressed a proclamation to the peasants claiming that God had created the peasant to obey the pan

^questiomngly. Many peasants From a drawing of the 18 th century fled to Russian territory to

escape persecution. Polish rule in the Ukraine was completely done away with after the second partition of Poland in 1793.

Ukrainian Culture

Ukrainian culture was fiercely persecuted in the 18th century. The Ukrainians were prohibited from printing •books in their native language. This persecution, however, could not check the progress of Ukrainian culture. Stories of the struggle of the Cossacks against the Poles were woven into ballads simg in villages and towns to the accompaniment of the folk instruments. Short plays and comedies on historical themes were performed at public fairs and ixv the schools. In the absence of secular education an important role was played by the Kiev Ecclesiastical Academy, Many Ukrainian writers, including Grigori Skovoroda, the national poet, philosopher and outstanding scholar of ancient classical literature, graduated from the academy. Skovoroda was born of a poor Cossack family, and wan- dered all his life about the Ukraine with a walking stick and a bag slung over his shoulder, in which he carried several treasured books and manuscripts. Skovoroda had a first-hand knowledge of the life and sorrows of the poor Ukrainian peasant, and his poetry, which won swift 'popularity among the masses, Fas cited in proverbs, sayingsand songs.

Economic and oultuml rappro^ement between t^ Ukraine aid ; Busma Oontinued-thiougbout the 18 th century. U^ corn an well as th^ produOts of lUminiau industry were shipp^ in large quantity to the towns o{ Russia. J'rom Russia the Ukraine received cotton fabrics, ironware and other manufactures. The Russian language began to gain popularity in the towns of the Ukraine.

Education and Culture in the Second Half of the 18th Century

Education

A very negligible part of the population, primarily the children of the nobles, received school tuition in the 18th century. In the middle of the century there were only three gymnasia: one in St. Petersburg, belonging to the Academy of Sciences, and two attached to the university in Moscow. In the late ’fifties a gymnasimn was o;gened in Kazan. Noblemen’s children could also receive instruction, pri* marily on general subjects, at the Cadet Corps for Nobles. The Smolny Institute for girls was opened in St. Petersburg, with separate depart- ments for noblemen’s daughters and the daughters of burghers. The Academy of Artj> had been founded in St. Petersburg in Elizabeth’s reign. Under Catherine big plans were drawn up for establishing educar tional institutions in the provinces. Only a small part of these plana was realized. ‘‘Major public schools” were established in the gubernia cities, and “Minor public schools” in some of the uyezd towns.

, Enterprising people took advantage of the lack of educational institutions and organized private boarding schools in their homes. Wealthy nobles hired the services of foreign teachers and preceptors for their children. The increased demand for private teachers attracted^ to Russia a large number of uneducated foreigners, many of whom could barely read and write. They could pass on to their pupils only the spoken foreign language. In the middle of the 18th century French even began to replace Russian as the language of the nobility. Young noblemen spoke French fluently but had difficulty in making them- selves understood in their native tongue. Home education in the fam- ilies of noblemen was supplemented by the reading of foreign, pri- marily French, books. French literature consequently helped to spread French culture among the educated nobility.

The prevailing trend in the literatui^e and art of Western Europe in the late 17th and early 18th centuries was classicism, a trend which expressed itself in the imitation of the art and poetry of ancient Greece aiad Rome. The influence of French classicism penetrated into Russia as Well.

Literature

French influence was particularly strong in litera^ ture. Russian writers strove to imitate Ri^ine, Moli^re, Voltaire and the other outstanding Frendi writers of tlie 17th and 18th eehtitries^. Rosbian translations from the Greek and Latin began to appear. The study of olassieal and Western European literature served to broaden intblleciwl iirterests and gave Russian writers new ihenmst Lnitation of elassioal and French writers not infrequently took ea»g|^rated forms. An exponent of classicism in Russian literature in the middle of the 18th century was Alexander Petrovich Sumarokov (1718-1777).

Sumarokov was an advocate of the political enhancement of the middle nobility, whom he regarded as the bulwark of the Russian states He was hostile to t}ie higher court dignitaries, whose ignorance and arrogance he ridiculed in his works. Sumarokov wrote numerous work^ in the French style. Most notable were his historical tragedies; love lyrics, comedies and satires. Even in his tragedies on Russian histor- ical topics, the characters spoke and acted like Greek or Roman he- roes. Yet with all their defects, Sumarokov^s tragedies played a posi- tive role in that they furnished material for the ^st Russian theatre. Even more important were his comedies and satires, which paved the way for the development of satirical literature. Sumarokov had a high opinion of the social significance of literature. He said that Moscow, where “all the streets are jiaved seven feet high with igno- rance” needed **a hundred Moliferes” to combat ignorance.

After Sumarokov *8 day the influence of French literature began to wane. Comedies had to be on themes from Russian life if they were to be intelligible and entertaining. In the works of Denis Ivanovich Fonvizin (1745-1792) we find a closer approach to Russian actuality, to realism. He ridiculed the vices of the contemporary nobility. Fon- vizin ’s excellent comedies The Brigadier and The Minor present- ed such characters as the brigadier’s shrewish and greedy wife, the stupid and malicious Prostakova, the coarse Skotinin, and the lazy and ignorant Mitrofanushka, in all of whom the contemporary reader was able to recognize types from real life.

To Gavriil Romanovich Derzhavin (1743-1816), outstanding Russian poet of the late 18th century, goes great credit for simplify- ing the language of poetry. Derzhavin employed in his poems the native Russian idiom and showed how musical and forceful it was. Derzhavin was the poet of the nobles’ empire, the laureate of its glo- ries and military victories. At the same time he endeavoured to ex- pose the evils of strong rulers whose “wickedness shakes the earth, and whose inequity startles the heavens.” Derzhavin hoped, by de- nouncing these evils, to strengthen the feudal state.

• In the second half of the 18th century Western European senti- mentalism began to exercise its inSuenoe on Bu$«ian literature. The writers of this trend paid chief attention to the portrayal of the human emotions.

The foremost representative of Russian sentimentalism was Nik- blai Mikhailovich I&mmzin ^765-1826). Letters of a Bueebm Trov^ elfar, In which Karamzin d^iHbed his foreign ttatels and gare Riuisian society a pi^u^ of lifeUnd culture in Westei^ Europe, met ^th fresh sudcess. His Poor a ototf eoucerniug the uU^ppy lore 0 f a peasaat girl for a nobleman, ms espeoially popular. Later Karamzin gave up belles-lettres and devoted himself entirely to Rus- sian hietory.

Some Russian writers of the sentimental school were guilty of casting a false gloss and romantic air over the realities of the Russian countryside, where peasants and landlords were depicted amid idyllic surroundings of peace and goodwill. Two years after the suppression of the Pugachev uprising Vasili Maikov wrote a comic opera entitle^ Village Festival cmd Virtue Bewarded, in which a chorus of peasants sang “After pa3dng ohrok to the landlord, we lead a blissful life shel- tered by our master.”

The Theatre and Music

The rise of the Russian dramatic theatre was linked with the revival in literature. Until the middle of the 18th century performances had been staged almost exclusively by Italian, French and Oerman visiting actors. Under Elizabeth Petrovna the students of the Cadet Corps for Nobles, including the future writer Sumarokov, had given amateur performances at the palace. The found- er of the Russian professional dramatic theatre was Fyodor Volkov, the son of a Yaroslavl merchant.

Volkpv bepame acquainted with the theatre in St. Petersburg, where he attended performances of the Cadet Corps. When he returned to Yaroslavl, Volkov formed an amateur troupe and began to present French plays, Volkov’s acting won such renown that he and his troupe were summoned to St. Petersburg by Empress Elizabeth. In 1756 the Russian Theatre for the Performance of Tragedies and Comedies was opened in St. Petersburg. Sumarokov was appointed director; Volkov and his companions comprised the first troupe.

Volkov died in 1763, but the Russian dramatic theatre which had come into being during his lifetime continued to develop. Volkov ha^ been called the Father of the Russian Theatre; under him it became a permanent theatre with a professional Russian oast staging perform- ances for the public at large.

The rich landlords, imitating the nobility of the capital, organized ' on their estates small theatres with serf actori^. The serf actors, who were wholly at the mercy of their masters’ whims, led a difficult life. There were many gifted persons among them who had no opportunity to develop th^ir talents.

^ular music became very popular iu the 18th century. Italian operae were presented at the courts of Anna Ivanovna and Elizabeth Petrovna on festive occasions. Opera in those days was regarded as ap “art of the court.” The growing interest in music stimulated the ool- ieotion ez^d i^ptation of folk melpdies, which subsequently had a great influence on Russian musical culture. Russian composers je:aecatants began to make their appearance. Ma^ celeli^ted inusioianB frqm the common people, from the sprfs and the poor olaesss qf the townspeople* A hopse serf of Prince Potemkin named Ehandoshkin V7UQ a Gomposer aiid a violinist of amazing accomplishments, equal to any V<'8trTn virtuoso of his time. He wrote a number of fine compositions. Vevstignei Fomin, a soldier's son, and Mikhail Mat** insky, a serf owned by <Jouht Yagpzhinsky , were outstanding composers.

The late ^seventies saw the staging of the first Russian operas of any significanee: Matim^lcy's St. Petersburg Hos'd and Fomin's The C^j'urim JfiWsr. Both composers introduced into their operas scenes from town and country life and made exi ensive use of folk melo* dies. Prominent composer of piano music was Bortnyansky, who drew widely from the world's best compositions and laid the foundation for Russian instrumental music.

Painting and Architecture

The development of Russian paint* Ing brought forth several celebrated artists. Among them was Ivan Ar- gunov, a serf of Count Sheremetev, who had started his artistic career by painting the walls and ceilings of his master's palace. Levitsky and his pupil Borovikovsky achieved great mastery in portraiture, their principal subjects being rich courtiers and the higher nobility.

Important progress was also made by Russian architecture. Vasili Bazhenov, the son of a humble deacon in one of Moscow's churches, displayed unusuaj gifts and was educated in the g3mfinasium of Moscow University and in the Academy of Arts in St. Petersburg. He completed his artistic education in Prance and Italy, where he worked undeY the leading painters and architects of the time and studied lbs monuments of antiquity and outstanding works of art. Already during this period Bazhenov became known abroad as a great artist. He received lucrative offers to remain abroad, including one front the king of Prance. But Bazhenov returned to Russia and placed all his energies and his prodi* gioua gifts at the service of his homeland. One of the finest of the struc* tures erected according to his plans is the old building of the Lenin Li% brary (formerly the PaAkov mansion) in Moscow.

Another great Rus^n arohiteot of the 18th century and a contem* porary of Bazhenov wifcis Matvei Kazakov, the son of a poor Moscow un# der-cierk, Kazakov drew up the plans for many monumental buildup ings in Moscow which are noted for their perfection, simplicity an4 plasti<^y of line. Vasili Bazhenov and Matvei Kazakov were the found* ere of Russilin i n^chltotlitne.

Inventors

The ownere of serf manufactories were little concerned with lmpre;[Hi% the technique of production, since most of the work was performed not by machines but by hand. Consequently most Of the inventions made in the second half of the 18th century were not utilized,

IvanlvanovichPolzunovtthe inventor of the **fire-working enginet? was the son of a Ural garrison soldier (1728-1766). One could ha^ expected that the invention of the steam engine would have ccmpletely revolutionized industry. Mechanical energy was then obtained by utilizing water power, and hence factories were built near lakes or rivers. It would have lowered the cost of transporting raw material and Jighteped manual labour.

Basing himself upon the inveatigatiotis of his great contemporary Mikhail Lomonosov, Ivan Polzttnov designed and built an engine oper- ating on steam to supply driving power to factory machines. The in- ventor^s health had been undermined by his hard life, however, over- work led to a breakdown and Polzunov died just before the "fire- working engine” which he had built at Barnaul (in the Altai Mountains) was to be put into service. Tests had confirmed all of Polzunov ’s calcu- lations. Polzunov wao almost twenty-one years ahead of James Watt in inventing the world’s first steam engine for the direct operation of fac- tory machines. But his brilliant invention was forgotten. It remained for Soviet science to grant Ivan Polzunov his due as one of the world’s great thinkers and innovators in t|je field of engineering.

Another Russian inventor of the 18th century, Ivan Petrovich Kulibin (1735-1818), the son of a Nizhni Novgorod merchant, met ,the same sad fate. TVTiile still a boy Ivan Kulibin saw a clock on the wall of a friend’s house, and a few days later he made a similar clock out of wood. After the death of his father he ran the shop and made clocks in his spare time. Kulibin and his apprentice spent five years making a curio clock, which was then fashionable. The clock was the size of a goose egg, and every hour "gates of paradise” opened to reveal s,toall, moving figures of angels. Kulibin presented this watch to Empress Catherine 11, who by way of reward appointed him mechanic to the Academy of Sciences where he spent all his leisure and all his earnings on new inventions. His most outstanding work was an extraordinarily bold design for a single-span wooden bridge across the Neva. Kulibin built a large complete model of the bridge which wholly confirmed his plans. No practical results followed, however. The model was set up in the grounds of the Taurida Palace, where it gradually rotted away. Kulibin had many other inventions, but not one of them was applied. He died in poverty in his home town of Nizhni Novgorod (now (3orky).

Although serfdom acted as a drag on the progress of science and art, the 18th century, particularly the latter half, was a period of cultural advancement in Russia. The Russian people manifested their remark- able creative geniUs in literature, mu§io, painting, architecture an4 eufineerix^.

The Decline of Serfdom and the Birth of Capitalism

The Bourgeois Revolution in Europe and Tsarism at the End of the 18th Century

Catherine's Struggle against the Revolution

The French Bourgeois Revolution and Its Significance in World History

The victory of the bourgeois revolution in France at the end of the 18th century ushered in a period of the triumph and consolidation of capitalism in the advanced countries of Europe and America. After a thousand years of domination feudalism gave way to a new system , the cap! talist (bourgeois) syst em .

“The basis of the relations of production under the capitalist system is that the capitalist owns the means of production, but not the workers in production— the wage labourers, whom the capitalist can neither kill nor sell because they are personally free, but who are deprived of means of production and, in order not to dfe of hunger, are obliged to sell their labour power to the capitaliet and to bear the yoke of e:^loi«  tation.^'*

The bourgeois revolution of 1789 , made possible a more rapid de* velopment of firoductive forces than under leudaLabsolutism. In France the last vestiges of feudal service by the peasimts were being abolished. Conditions favourable to the development Of large-scale industry and the growth of the working class were ereated. ^he basis was laid for a new political regime— bourgeois democracy. The bourgeois system facilitated the organizatios and class education of the proletariat. The new social and economic order repiiesented significani progress as compared with feudalism andusliiit^ in a neto-epoch iU human history. The French revolution of 1789 was the mos# decisive of the bourgeois revolutions, but it did no more than substitute one form of exploitation, the feudal, by aether form of exploitation, the bourgeois.

It was not until the Great October Socialist Bevolution in October 1917 that exploitation of man by man was done away with and the way opened for mankind to a classless Communist society. Herein lies its fundamental difference from the French bourgeois revolution.

Tsarist Russia in the Bloc of Counter-Revolutionary Powers

While earlier bourgeois revolutions (in the Netherlands and in England) had not constituted a serious threat to feudalism in Europeas a whole, the French bourgeois revolution dealt a blow to absolutism and feu- dalism both in France and the rest of Europe. That is why the whole of feudal Europe came out against the French revolution. Tsarist Russia was an active participant in the European counter-revolution.

Catherine considered it to be the duty of all European monarchsl to intervene, in the revolutionary events in Prance. She entered into negotiations with the kings of Prussia, Austria and Sweden for a joint crusade against revolutionary France and energetically set about pre- paring for intervention under the slogan ‘*the cause of the French king is the cause of all kings.” She declared that she could not permit shoemakers anywhere to govern the state. After the execution of Louis XVI, Catherine was the first monarch in Europe to sever relations with the French republic. All Russian subjects living in Prance were recalled to Russia; Frenchmen — adherents of the revolution — were banished from Russia. French aristocrat 4migr6s were granted posts, pensions, palaces and estates. French teachers, governesses, cooks and craftsmen in the employ of Russian nobles were ma;de to take an oath renouncing the ‘‘rabid and villainous government of France.”

The trade agreement between Russia and France was abrogated. French ships were forbidden to enter Russian ports* Admiral Chicha- gov’s squadron was senMo the NcMh Sea “to curb the revolution” and to blockade France.

Radishchev

The French bourgeois revolution brought home to Catherine the connection that existed between the ideas of the philos- ophers joi the enlightenment and the revolution. She embarked on res«^ blute measures to counteract the “French plague.” Till then the works p{ the Frenck philosophers had enjoyed a wide circulation among the Russian nobility. Books by Voltaire, Dideroti*Rousseau and other phi- losophers were to be found in practically every nobleman’s library. They! wm read in the original, lor as a rule the young nobles knew foipob better than Rustian. more educated of sdhoolteaeiiers and private French tutors bed also helped to spread the ideas of the French enlightened school.

A representative of the pro- gressive young nobles brought up in the spirit of the enlight- enment was Alexander Nikola- yevich Radishchev. He was born in 1749 and received a good education for those days, study- ing at the Leipzig University. During his stay abi oad Radi- shchev became acquainted with the works of the French philos- ophers of the enlightenment which, on his return to Russia, he set about translating into his native tongue. He was especially attracted to the ideas of equal* ity and liberty as expressed in the works of Rousseau. In trans- lating the word ‘despotism,”: Radishchev wrote: “Autocracy is most odious to human nature*” In 1790 Radishchev. published his famous hook Voyage from 8t* Perersburg io Moscow, The book, which was published in a private edition of 650 copies, fell into the hands of the empress and roused her to great anger. She perceived in the author a “greater villain than Pugachev” and ordered him arrested, declaring that even “ten gallows would not be enough for him.” Radishchev’s book, which had so horrified Catherine, depicted with unprecedented power and passion the curse of serfdom and the infamy of the autocracy whidh supported it.

“1 looked about toe and my heart was seared by the sufferings of mankind,” wrote the author in the preface. He exposed the serfs* mal- treatment by their landlords: “Avaricious brutes, insatiable leeches^ what do we leave the peasant— only what we cannot take from him— the air he breathes. Yes, only air.” Further he drew a vivid picture of peasant poverty and subjection and the unlimited power wielded over them by the landlords. “In relation to the peasant the landlord is iawmal^r, judge and executor of his judgn^ent, and, at will, a claimant against whom the defendant dare not say a wdiid. ” Radishchev saw the direct connection between the autoomcy and serfdom and called for the dvarthrow of the tsars. In his ode lAber^y^ idiich he fnsei^d into tile FcycVCf he wrote that the people would rise as terrible avengm and destroy the "iron'throne.”

He demanded the abolition of serfdom^ the development of industry and agriculture, pop- ular education, and the wag- ing of a war against extor- tionate judges and the tyran- ny of officials. In his book I^dishchev came forth as the first revolutionary, republi- can and enlightener from among the nobility. He was an ardent exponent of Russia following the European path of bourgeois progress and education.

Catherine declared that the **author is steeped in and infected with French delu- sions,” and ordered him to be prosecuted for “spreading the French plague.” The court passed a sentence of death, which was commuted to ten years^ exile toSiberia. At the order of the empress Radishcbev^s book was burned.

In 1796, after Catherine’s death, Radishchev was allowed to return from Siberia by Emperor Paul I, who granted an amnesty to everyone his mother had persecuted. Radishchev, however, was, prohibited from coming to the capital, and he lived on his estate. Only under Alexander I did he receive permission to live in the capital. Despite everything, Radishchev continued to defend the ideals of freedom, equality and enlightenment. In the first year of Alexander’s Teign he drew iip a plan for state reforms based on freedom and the equality of.all before the law, regardless of status. The plan was rejected and Radishchev was once more threatened with exile. Ruined in health and broken in spirit, he could not bear up imder the new trials and took poison in 1802.

Novikov

atherine It peraecuted other *Tree thinkers” as well. In April 1792 she signed an ukase for the arrest of Nikolai Ivanovich Novii* kov, a prominent figure in the Moscow circle of Free-Masons.

Free-Bfasonry in Western Europe was essentially an eitpression of protest by the rising bourgeoisie against the oppression of the feudal church and the state. Free-Masonry was introduced into Russia in the middle of the l8th centmryand sinead among tlm higher nobility. The Moscow masonic circle carried on extensive edno^ic^l activitiFl R founded sdlMxolSt prlntsbi^ and a pubUshii^ JBm^4 Nikolai Novikov was an active member of the Moscow Free-Masona in the ’eighties. Bishop Platon, who investigated Novikov’s publica- tions on the instructions of Catherine, found that these were “most per- nicious books which corrupt good morals and contrive to undermine the pillars of the holy faith,” meaning the works of the Encyclopaedists. Novikov published eight books by ^usseau, fourteen by Voltaire, two by Diderot, and others.

Novikov opened a large number of bookshops, at one of which he organized a public library, the first in Moscow. He published a satirical magazine entitled Tra*en (The Drone) and later the magazines Zhu vopiaete (T^e Painter) and Koahelyok (The Purse). His satire had great social significance, exposing as it did the social ulcers on the body of Bussia. Novikov laid bare the reactionary conservatism, ignorance and arroganbe of the nobility, which considered the sciences to be “mere trifles unworthy of the attention of noblemen.” He ridiculed the fashion* able craze for everything foreign. He exposed the faults in administra- tion-^the bribery, peculation and red tape. Novikov gave a particular, ly trenchant and faithful description of the serfs, crushed by want and despotism.

In The Correa'pondence of a Master WVh the Peasants of His ViU lagSy and particularly in The Painter^ Novikov depicted the wretch- ed lot of the serfs.

Novikov’s pointed satire roused Catherine’s displeasure. And she considered the Masonic organization which he had activized to be even more dangerous than his magazines. Novikov was arrested and im- prisoned in the Schlusselburg Portress, the bookshops and press of the Moscow circle were closed, and his companions arrest^. Without benefit oftrial, simply at the fiat of the empress, Novikov was sentenced to 16 years’ imprisonment in the fortress. His property was confiscated by the state. The empress ordered “all the books published by Novikov to be handed over to the court one and all.” Novikov was released by Paul I. Ruined, ill and lonely, he died in 1818 at the age of 74.

The Second Partition of Rzecz Pospolita

Under the influence of the French bourgeois revolution the progressive elements of Polish society grew increasingly dissatisfied with the domestic and intemation. al position of their country, which was in the throes of a grave politi- cal crisis. With the development of caliitalism in Europe and in Poland itself, the Polish state could be saved from political extinction only by the abolition of serfdom and by a democratic reorganization of the state .

With the support of the rising bourgeoisie the progressive strita of the gentry formed a bloc of the gentry and the bourgeois^. Its lead^ convened the “great” or four-year Diet (1788-1791) which adopted a constitution on May 3, 1791. The constitution, drawn up undbt the in. tf uenie of the Preh^ bourgeois constitution of 1791, abolished the elec- tion of the king, rofiiealed the lib^m ism and eaiabMsh^ a ne# votii^ procedure under which questions were decided iu the Diet by a simple majority. However, the constitution did not afifect either the gentry privileges or serfdom, which remained intact. The constitution was op* posed by the Polish magnates who did not want to lose their old feudal privileges. They formed a Confederation in Targowica which appealed to Catherine for help *‘in the name of the protection and preservation of Bzecz Pospolita against those who have forgotten that they were born free gentry.” Catherine, fearing the influence of the French revo- lution in Poland, sent in an army of 100,000. The Diet called upon the Polish people to rise up in battle “for the altar, for freedom and for property.” But the weak Polish army of 30,000 men was no match for the Bussian army. State power was transferred to the magnates. Adher- ents of the May 3 constitution, including General Kosciuszko of the Polish army, emigrated.

Prussia, alarmed by the successes of the French revolution, which had gained sympathy in democratic circles in Poland and Prussia, sought an alliance with Russia against Poland. Prussian troops crossed the Polish border, and in January 1793 Prussia and Russia effected a second partition of Poland, by which Russia received part of Byelorus- sia, including Minsk, Volhynia and Podolia, a territory with a popula- tion of three million Byelorussians and tJkrainians. Prussia occupied Poznan, Kalisz, Czestochowa, Thorn and Danzig, localities with a predominantly Polish population.

The Third Partition of Rzecz Pospolita

The party of the bour- geoisie and the gentry, resenting the partition of Poland, formed a conspiracy against Russian tsarism. The conspiracy was headed by General Kosciuszko, who had secretly returned to Poland. Kosciuszko, who was a member of the Polish gentry, strove to create a strong and independent bourgeois Poland, He sympathized with the ideas of the French bourgeois enlighteners and had fought in the war waged by the English colonies in North America for their independence.

XJ})on his return to Poland Kosciuszko organized a rebellion in Cracow. The successful operations of the Polish rebel troops forced the tsarist army to retreat. A provisional government headed by Koscimzko was set up at Warsaw. But the uprising in Poland was not widely supported by the masses. The Polish peasants who had Joined the uprising in the hope of receiving land from the new revolutionary government, began to desert Kosoiuszko’s army, disappointed at the government ’s failure to provide them with land or even do away with landlordism.

The peasants who lived in the Byelorussian and Ukrainian parts o) Poland did not want to support their oppressors, the Polish squires, and did not join the uprising. In Lithuania the uprising assumed largejr propiortipns. A Lithuanian provisioi^l gpvemincnt was set up at Vilno,

H acted independently of Th^ irresolute and luftioxiary titctios of the leaders prevented the attainment of unity between the insurgent forces of Poland and Lithuania.

The tide of rebellion in Poland beginning to ebb, the tsarist troops laiiinched an offensive against Poland. In June 1794 revolutionary Cracow surrendered to the Prussian troops. In August the tsarist troops captured Vilno.

The revolutionary masses of Warsaw rose in rebellion, accusing the government of treachery. Kosciuszko ordered the leaders of the Warsaw, rebellion hanged. Soon after, Kosciuszko ’s army was defeated and he himself taken prisoner. On October 24, 1794, Russian troops under Su- vorov took Warsaw by storm.

The Kosciuszko uprising was defeated. It might have been success- ful only in conjunction with a peasant revolution, but the gentry were afi-^id of revolution and did not permit it to develop.

. After taking reprisals against the rebels, Russia, Prussia and Austria carried out a third partition of Poland (1795). Under the third partition the western paH of Volhynia, the western part of Byelorussia, Lithua- nia including Zhmudia, and Courland went to Russia; the northwestern part'**^f Poland, including Warsaw, went to Prussia, and the southwest- ern part, including Cracow, to Austria. Poland as an independent state ceased to exist.

The partitions of Poland were to have facilitated the united struggle of the feudal monarehs of Europe against revolutionary Prance. In 1796 tsarist Russia concluded an agreement with England against the French revolution. England promised a substantial subsidy. Cather- ine to send an army of 60,000 under the command of Suvorov fgainst Prance. Her death, on November 6, 1796, prevented the realization of these plans.

Paul I (1796–1801)

Home Policy

Paul*!, Catherine’s heir, Was brought up by his '^iMtnother Elizabeth, who bad taken him from his parents at birth.

The relations between Catherine and her son turned from cool to hostile. Paul regarded the coronation of bis mother as a violation of his ri^s tis heir. Catherine feared her rival son and kept him away from ailkirs. Paul sharply criticized Catherine’s entire system of state administration; he particularly hated her favourites. Banned from participation in state affairs, Paul devoted himself wholly to military imrsuits at (latchina, an estate presented to him by his mother. He Oatuhlha into an army camp complete with gates, turnpikes and ban^ks, and' introduced the army reguiattons of Fredrick H, the Prussian army uniform and a rigorous stick discipline.

The first thing Paul did when he became emperor was to change all his mother^ arraugoments hB own way. Mrst of all he decided to take the guards and the artny in hand, and introduced strict Prussian unilitary drill. From early morning there were changes of the guards and military exercises in exact imitation of the Prussian style; the sol- diers were dressed in Prussian uniforms and wore curled hair and queues exactly like the Prussians. The capital itself resembled an army camp. Fntrance into and exit from the city was under strict control. Turn- pikes painted in black and white stripes were set up at the outposts.

Paul I wanted to introduce army barracks discipline into all phases of state activity. He regarded this as the best way of combating revolu- tion, which he hated no less than Catherine had.

He restricted the number of foreigners entering Russia and prohib- ited Russian nobles from going abroad to study in the universities. The importation into Russia of all books, "no matter in what language they be written, as well as music” was banned. Paul ordered all private print- shops closed down and established an ecclesiastical and secular censor- ship.

Paul’s endeavours were directed towards a strict centralization of power in the interests of the feudal nobility. As autocrat, he considered himself the sole source of power. His executive assistant was the procu- rator-general. "You and I, I and you— we alone will run things,” Paul said to one of his procurator-generals. When a nobleman passed the royal turnout on the street he had to get out of his own carriage and pay due homage. Like his predecessors, Paul defended the class interests of the serf •owning landlords. He gave generous grants of land and state peasants to those of the nobles who were in his good graces. In the four years of his reign he handed out more than 300,000 peasants, turning them into privately-owned serfs.

Paul regarded the nobility as the first estate in the realm, from whom he expected military service. In violation of the ukam on “liberties of the nobility,” which had abolished obligatory military service, he ordered the nobles to take up their duties in the regiments in which they had been registered and in whi<di they had received ranks without serving. Nobles who evaded state service were banished from the capital.

^ His policy in relation to the peasantry followed Catherine's serfage policy to the letter. At a parade in St. Petersburg the assembled .serfs handed the tsar a petition asking to be freed from the “tyranny of the landlords.” ^^udi insolence,” says Bolotov, a writer of the period, **wm mercilessly punished at the emperor ’s order by public flogging to instill fear in the hearts of others and to kee{» them from annoying him with sudi absurd requests.”

Peasant disturbances during Paul’s reign spread to 32 gubernias out of a total of 52. The tsar demanded that the peasant uprisings be crushed without mercy.

At the beginning of March 1797 Paul sent a military force under Field Marshal Repnin to suppress a peasant uprising in the village of BrasOvo (Orel Region), Shortly afterwards the tsar received a report announcing complete victory over the peasants: “Thirty-three cannon shots and 600 small arms shots were fired during the operations; a fire broke out and 16 houses were burned. Twenty were killed and seventy wounded.”

Fearing further outbreaks among the peasantry, Paul issued an order in April 1797 prohibiting the (corv6e) on Sundays and

recommending the landlords to confine themselves to three days of the barshchina a week. The landlords did not obey the order. They intensi- fied their exploitation of the serfs and made regular slaves out of their household serfs.

The government newspaper continued to print daily announcements of the sale and exchange of serfs. Here is one of the numerous advertise- ments; ^‘For sale: two household serfs, one of whom is a whip and bootmaker, 30 years old, married; his wife is a laundress and can tend cattle, and is 25 years old; the other is a musician and singer, 17 years old; plays on the bassoon and sings bass. Also a grey gelding, 3 years old, tall, English breed, not broken in. For price apply 17-1 Arbat, Apt. 1,”

Foreign Policy

When Paul came to the throne Russia was in a state of war with France, in pursuance of the Russian-English treaty of alliance of 1795. Russia had been engaged in ruinous, uninter- rupted warfare for almost forty years, in the course of which the Rus- sian empire had greatly extended its territory and now occupied an area of 331 , GOD square miles, with a 17,009 mile-long frontier. The pop- ulation of the empire had increased as a result of these conquests from 25,000,000 to 37,000,000 in a century. Almosthalf of the state budget was spent on the army, which by the end of Catherine ’s reign numbered 500,000 men.

On ascending the throne Paul declared that it was his intention to give Russia “the rest she so badly needs and desires. ” He revoked the new conscription announced by Catherine and informed the English ambass^or that the auxiliary corps she had promised against the French could not be sent. However, Paul promised his allies “to oppose in airways possible the rabid French republic, which threatens all Europe with complete destruction of law, rights and morality.”

The English government replied that it had no choice but to con-, tent itself with the Russian auxiliary squadron operating in the North Sea. At the same time England, together with Austria, sought for ways and means of drawing Russia into more active paHicipation in the wat against France. The English suggested that Paul occupy the Island of Corsica, calculating that there Russia would have to bear the brunt of the main Frencli drive. The Island of Malta, which Napoleon had seized on his way to Eg5^pt, was the most important strategic point in the Mediterranean Sea, The Maltese Order to whom the island belonged was connected with the court of the tsar, and appealed to Paul for help, bestowing on him the title of Grand Master of the Order. Like Catherine before him , Paul was desirous of ‘‘obtaining a firm foothold in the Medi- tenanean” while at the same time creating a fighting base against the French revolution, and so he promised to assist the Maltese Order. Fear- ing that Turkey would league herself with France, he ordered the na- val forces in the Black Sea to be reinforced and the fleet and coastal fortresses speedily prepared for war. ^Vhen Turkey saw that the objec- tive of Napoleon’s expedition was Eg3rpt, a part of the Turkish empire, she concluded a military alliance with Russia against France.

In August 1798 Admiral Ushakov, commander of the Russian Black Sea fleet, received orders to proceed with his squadron to the Bosporus and, if the occasion arose, “immediately to follow and assist the Turk- ish fleet against the French regardless of consequences.” Ushakov’s squadron consisted of 16 ships carrying 792 guns with a crew of 8,000 sailors and soldiers.

In the course of six weeks Ushakov occupied four small islands of the Ionian Archipelago, after which he set about to capture the fortress on the island of Corfu, considered to be an impregnable naval citadel. The French ganison of the fortress was about 3,000 strong with 650 guns. The Russian sailors, on the other hand, were handicapped by a shortage of the most necessary supplies, food and shells. Indeed, they Were starving. Ushakov wrote: “I know of no example in all ancient history where a fleet has been so far out without any supplies and in such an extremity as we are now.” The diflSculties, however, did not daunt Ushakov and his brave sailors. The men had the same implicit faith in their admiral as Suvorov’s soldiers had in their general. On February 18, 1799, after a fierce assault of the forward fortifications the French garrison on Corfu surrendered.

The swift capture of Corfu by the Russians created a deep impression in Europe and delighted Suvorov who jestingly declared that he was sorry he was not serving as a midshipman under Ushakov. Having oust- ed the French troops from the islands Ushakov introduced a republican form of government for the indigenous population.

Following the capture of Corfu a Russian naval descent was landed in Southern Italy, where the sailors supported the popular rising against Napoleon and occupied Naples and Rome. The Ionian expedition was Ushakov’s last accomplishment. He spent the rest of his life in retirement in the Tambov gubernia where he had been born. Ushakov died in 1817.

Uslialcov, like Suvorov, had never throughout his long fighting ex- perience lost a single battle. He was the founder of the Russian school of naval warfare which had i»iven Russia many brilliant admirals.

By the beginning of 1799 a new coalition consisting of Russia, Eng- land, Austria, Turkey and the kingdom of Naples had been formed against republican France. In January 1799 the French defeated the Neapolitan army and proclaimed a republic in Naples. Paul sent a corps of 11,000 men to the aid of the king of Naples, with orders to march through Austrian territory and join a corps of 20,000 that had been sent out previously to help Austria. A third corps (under Rimsky- Korsakov), which originally had been assigned to Prussia, was also or- dered to “restore the thrones and altars.*’

The Austrian archduke (the heir to the throne of Austria), a yoimg man with no military experience, was oommander-in-chief of the allied forces in Northern Italy. The Austrian government asked the Russian emperor to appoint Suvorov, the great Russian general, to act as the archduke’s “aide and guide.”

General Suvorov

Alexander Vasilievich Suvorov, the famous Rus- sian general, son of a former officer of the Preobrazhensky Regiment, was bom in Moscow in 1730. He was a weak, sickly child, and his father, contrary to the custom among the nobles of that time, did not enter him in a regiment at an early age and did not prepare him for military serv- ice. However, the boy early displayed an interest in military matters. He read the military books in his father’s library voraciously, and en- thusiastically fouglit imaginary engagements. To harden himself he took cold showers, refused to wear warm clothes in winter and would go horseback riding in the pouring rain.

At twelve he was entered on the rolls of the Semyonovsky Regiment as a private, and at seventeen he began military service as a corporal. His exceptional military gifts brought him promotion to high rank, and after his brilliant feats in the Turkish and Polish campaigns he was made a field marshal.

Suvorov was a military genius with a remarkable intellect and an iron will; in addition, he was exceptionally Industrious, and profound- ly interested in the history of wars. He constantly analysed his own campaigns and studied the operations of Caesar, Hannibal, Alexander the Great and other soldiers of world renown. Fighting continuously in the numerous wars of the 18th century — against the Germans, Turks, Poles and French — Suvorov independently worked out principles of the art of warfare which coincided on many points with the advanced military views of the period of the French bourgeois revolution.

Suvorov demanded that theory always be combined with practice. •TSo battle can be won in the study, and theory without practice is a dead letter,” he wrote in his autobiography. He compiled an excellent work entitled Th€ Science of Victory. This was a manual for soldiers and oi&oers which he wrote in Tulchin, where he was sent at the close of Catherine’s reign to command one of the soutTiern armies. The manu- al was written in concise, simple and clear language, and gave exact and easily remembered definitions. Suvorov demanded that soldiers be given thorough physical and military training. A soldier needs more than military bearing, Suvorov said. He should be trained not for the parade ground but for the battlefield. “Do things at manoeuvres as you would on campaign.” In 2^he Science of Victory he wrote: “Easy on the training ground, hard in battle; hard on the training ground, easy in battle.”

Suvorov trained his soldiers to be cool, courageous, and staunch in battle. He demanded that every soldier understand the purpose behind his actions and the military task which confronts him. “Every soldier must understand his manoeuvre,” he said. Suvorov’s strategy and tac- tics may be reduced to throe important rules of warfare: visual judg- ment, swiftness, attack. The essence of visual judgment is the ability correctly to deteiTnine the main enemy, to take the terrain into account and use it to good advantage, and to ascertain the enemy’s fighting qualities. When a correct plan of strategy has been drawn up, speed and attack are essential for its realization. Suvorov demanded that the enemy be attacked before he has a chance to collect his wits, rally his forces and prepare to resist. The soldier must be trained not for defence and retreat but to deal the enemy a bold and crushing blow. Suvorov had a high opinion of the bayonet charge and storming operations at the decisive moment in battle. “The bullet’s a fool, the bayonet’s the thing,” he said.

At the same time Suvorov demanded efficient utilization of musket and artillery fire. “Shoot rarely, but squarely,” Suvorov taught his men. “Look after your weapon and keep it clean, but do not burnish the iron — it is no good for the weapon and a waste of the soldier ’s time and labour. . . . Train the soldier to load quickly but accurately, to take exact aim and to fire correctly and rapidly. Teach him to run quickly, to crawl without attracting notice, to take cover in holes and depres- sions, to hide behind rocks, bushes and mounds, and to fire from cover, reloading on his back. . . With instructions like these Suvorov taught his soldiers proficiency and the art of practical warfare. He had a high opinion of the fighting qualities of the Russian soldiers and was ever solicitous of their welfare. “A soldier must be healthy, brave, firm, determined, truthful and pious,” he declared.

Whereas the entire tsarist military system regarded tiie soldier as an automaton, Suvorov looked upon the Russian soldier as a man en-^ dowed with reason and acumen, and demanded of him initiative and resourcefulness .

Suvorov lived in close contact with the soldiers, ate the same soup and gruel, trpre a simple uniform, and rode a Cossack mount*. The soldiers were wholeheartedly devoted to their commander and never suffered defeat un- der him.

Suvorov’s views on the science of warfare and his treatment of the soldiers me with opposition from the officers who were for the most part members of the landed gentry brought up on the outmoded Prussian sys- tem of Frederick II. Engels criticized this system se- verely: “Frederick, besides laying the foundation for that pedantry and martinet ism which have since distin- guished the Prussians , actual- ly prepared them for the un- paralleled disgrace of Jena ^ y guv^orov

and Auerstadt.”

Emperor Paul was a particularly ardent admirer of the automa- tism of the Prussian military system. “The soldier is simply a machine, stipulated by the regulations,” he declared.

Under Paul I the old Prussian uniform was reintroduced into the army: the soldiers were obliged to wet their hair with kvass^ sprinkle it with flour and allow it to harden; 14-inch iron rods were fastened to the back of their heads to shape pigtails; false locks were worn over the tem- ples. Petty punctuality and blind obedience were demanded. Suvorov ridiculed these Prussian practices as unsuitable for a real, fighting army. ^*Hair powder is not gunpowder, false locks are not guns, and pigtails are not sabres, and I am not a German but a born Russian,” he said. Suvorov did not comply with the new regulations and continued to train his men according to his own system. Amidst the prevalent at- mosphere of mute servility Suvorov’s conduct was a bold challenge to the tsar. In 1797 Paul banished Field Marshal Suvorov to his impover- ished estate of Konchanskoye and kept him under humiliating surveil- lance.

The Alpine Campaign

On the insistence of his English and Austrian allies Paul recalled Suvorov from exile at the beginning of 1799 and appointed him commander-in-chief of the allied forces oper- ating against the French who had occupied Italy and Switzerland.

In three and a half months the Russian troops under Suvorov defeat- id the armies of the best French generals. All of Northei^ Ital7 was cleared of the French. Austria, PauPs ally, wanted undivided rule in Italy and decided to transfer Suvorov to Switzerland, ostensibly to relieve the Russian army under Rimsky. Korsakov. Suvorov left Italy for Switzerland, making for the town of Altdorf via the St. Gothard Pass, whence he was to go on to join Rimsky-Korsakov’s troops. Scaling the almost perpendicular mountains* under a biting wind, Suvorov’s men launched a frontal attack on St. Gothard. Bagration’s column outflanked the French. St. Gothard was captured in September. Beyond St. Gofhard the road fell away to the Reuss, a mountain river, spanned at a height of 75 feet by a flimsy structure known as Devil’s Bridge.

As they retreated before the onslaught of Suvorov’s men the French destroyed part of the bridge. Russian soldiers crawled up to the broken bridge piles, bound some logs together with scarfs and belts and threw them over the gap. The soldiers ran across the logs to the other side un* der a hail of bullets. Meanwhile other dauntless men had waded across the turbulent river. The Russians went into a bayonet charge and drove back the French. Beyond Altdorf the St. Gothard road came to an end at the shore of Lake Lucerne, which was under the control of the French. Before the Russian army towered the sheer slopes of another almost im» passable mountain ridge, but there was no choice. Exhausted and hun- gry, Suvorov’s men began thediiBScult climb of an even steeper moun** tain. They reached the valley to learn that Rimsky. Korsakov ’s army had been defeated and was retreating, and that the French held the valley. Suvorov’s army was in a trap. The French had 60,000 men, while Su- vorov had less than 20,000. Besides, the Russians had no provisions, no ammunition and no artillery. Suvorov realized that his army, sur- rounded in the mountains by enemy forces, was in a critical position. But at the council of war he declared; “What shall we do? To go back would be a disgrace: I have never yet retreated. To proceed to Schwyz is impossible. Massena has over 60,000 men, while we have barely 20,000. Moreover, we have no provisions, ammunition or artillery. . . . Wft cannot expect assistance from anywhere. . . . We have only one hope . . . the courage and self-sacriflce of my troops. We are Russiansl” After beating off the French, Suvorov’s army, on the night of October 4 began the final stage of its march across the Alps by way of the di®* cult snow-capped Panixer Pass.

The mountain was high and steep, cut frequently by deep preci- pices. In places the soldiers crawled on all fours arlong the icy crust under the sleet and snow. Suvorov went among his men, encouraging them: “Never mind, never mind! A Russian fellow isn’t yellow, we’ll get through.” On one of the slopes there was not a single tree or protrud- ing rock to offer support. Thousands of men seated themselves on the icy edge of the slope and, hugging their rifles, slid down. No more then 16,000 meu reiRaiwed of Suvorov’s army after the orossiug of the Panixer Pass* Engels subsequently described it as the most outstanding crossing of the Alps in modern times. As one old soldier aptly expressed it, “the Russian bayonet broke through the Alps.’*

Suvorov was going on 70 then. Left in the lurch by his Austrian allies, he stayed on in Switzerland until Paul broke off the alliance with Austria.

The Change In Paul’s Foreign Policy and the Conspiracy of March 11, 1801

Suvorov’s victories in Italy intensified the antagonisms within the Anglo-Austro-Russian coalition. The Austrians began secret peace negotiations with the French. Whenever the French approached, the Austrians betrayed the Russians by leading their own army off into the rear. After finally “ousting Suvorov” (as he expressed it himself) from Northern Italy which he had recaptured, the Austrians seized the territory of the king of Sardinia, to whom the Russian army had given military support, and made the Russian navy leave Italian waters. After a series of such perfidious acts on the part of his Austrian allies, Paul wrote the Austrian emperor a letter announcing his withdrawal from the alliance: “I shall in future cease to concern myself with j’-our interests and shall look after my own and those of my other allies.” Paul ordered Suvorov to start on his return march to Russia: “You were to have saved kings,” he wrote, “now you must save the Russia’s warriors and the honour of your sovereign.” Suvorov overcame great difficulties in leading the Russian troops out of Switzerland. The title of generalissimo of all the armed forces of Russia was bestowed on him as a reward. Later Suvorov again fell into the tsar’s disfavour. He returned to Russia completely broken in health.

As he neared St. Petersburg Suvorov learned that all preparations that had been made for his triumphal reception had been cancelled. He was to arrive in the capital at night to avoid a demonstration of public welcome. The tsar prohibited Suvorov from appearing at court. His illness grew worse, and on May 18, 1800, the great Russian general died in solitary humiliation,

Suvorov was accompanied to his last resting place by his old com- panions-in-arms and a vast cortege. After the funeral the famous poet Derzhavin wrote a poem on the death of Suvorov in which he said, “The lion’s heart, the eagle’s wings, are no longer with us. How are we to fight?”

Meanwhile relations between Paul and England grew more strained. When the English occupied Malta, the exasperated Paul announced the confiscation of all British ships and cargoes in Russian ports. Napoleon lost no time in turning the discord between the allies to his own advantage. He declared his readiness to cede Malta to Paul after it was captured from the English and to release all his Russian prisoners with full equipment and without demanding any prisoners in exchange. In December 1800 Paul and Napoleon began a personal correspondence concerning peace terms and a joint struggle against England. In a memorandum outlining the principles of Paul’s new foreign policy, the rupture with England is explained by the fact that England “by her envy, cunning and wealth was, is, and will be, not the rival , but the villainous enemy of France. ” The memorandum stated further, “By means of threats, intrigue and money England set all the powers against France” (here Paul I added, “and us sinners as well”).

Through an alliance with Napoleon Paul also hoped to stifle the French revolution, for Napoleon had set up a military dictatorship in France after the coup d^4tat of November 9 (18 Brumaire) 1799. The overthrow of English rule in India was one of the joint measures to be undertaken by Russia and France. In January 1801 Paul ordered a detachment of Don Cossacks to proceed through Orenburg “via Boldiara and Khiva straight to the Indus River.” This tovally unpre- pared Indian campaign was called off by the new emperor, Alexander I, soon after the death of Paul.

During the last months of his life Paul began to display more interest in Transcaucasia, as a possible route to Persia and India. On January 18, 1801, he issued a manifesto announcing the voluntary union of Georgia with Russia.

Paul’s belligerent measures caused no little anxiety in England. The British ambassador at St. Petersburg supported the organization of a conspiracy by the upper nobility who were discontented with Paul’s policy and his cruelty and follies.

The Russian landlords, interested as they were in restoring economic relations with England, to whom they sold grain and other Russian produce, were particularly dissatisfied with the anti-English turn in Paul ’s foreign policy. On the night of March 11 , 1801 , the conspira- tors, with the connivance of Alexander, the crown prince, broke into the emperor’s chamber and assassinated him.

Tsarism during the Napoleonic Wars

The Domestic and Foreign Policy of Alexander I (up to 1812)

Alexander I (1801–1825)

The accession of Alexander I was hailed with joy by the entire nobility, who hoped to find him a more consistent and more tractable medium for their policy than his highly imbalanced father. “Silenced is the roar of the North Wind, closed is the awful, fearsome glance,” the poet Derzhavin wrote of the assassinated tsar in a panegyric on Alexander's accession. The new tsar had received a European education under the supervision of his grandmother, Catherine IT. She placed him under the tutelage of a Swiss moderate republican named Laharpe, who discussed liberal topics with Alexander. Alexander had also devoted much time to the parade ground and to the subtleties of Prussian military art. In his youth he had become friendly with General Arakcheyev, Paul’s favourite, a brutal advocate of serfdom, who had exercised no less influence on the heir apparent than Laharpe. Contemporaries had good reason for saying that the new emperor was “half a citizen of Switzer- land and half a Prussian corporal.”

Under the dual influence of Catherine’s court with its intrigues, subterfuge and favouritism, and of Paul’s “little court” at Gatchina where Catherine was cordially detested, Alexander developed his characteristic traits of duplicity, hypocrisy, cowardice and cruelty, concealed beneath an outward air of affability and liberalism. Alexander was suave and amiable in his dealings with people. Contemporaries relate that the tsar prepared for his receptions and public appearances like a clever actor, rehearsing elegant bows and gracious smiles.

Pushkin called Alexander “a weak and sly ruler upon whom gloiy unexpectedly smiled."

The Decline of Serfdom

Alexander’s reign commenced at a time when the industrial revolution was making further progress in Europe and serfdom was declining in Russia.

Since the last quarter ofthe 18th century the wholesale impoverish- ment of the peasantry became particularly manifest. Peasants aban- doned their run-down farms to follow other pursuits elsewhere. In the non-black-earth regions there was a rise in the peasant crafts, while in the black-earth regions the production of grain for the market increased. The landlords extended their cultivated area, as did the more well-to-do serfs and state peasants. The expansion of the domestic market was accompanied by a growth in the foreign market. The Russian landlords became suppliers of agricultural produce for export, chiefly to England.

The development of home and foreign trade necessitated improve- ment of the means of communication, chiefly river and sea routes. In 1803 the North Catherine Canal joining the Kama and Northerii Dvina rivers was built. In 1804 the Oginsky Canal, which linked the Baltic and Black seas, was completed. The first decade of Alexander’s reign saw the completion of the Mariinsk and Tikhvin canal systems, which facilitated the transportation of goods along the rivers linking inland Russia with the Baltic Sea. The decline of feudal economy, which was of a self-sufficient character, increased the demand for iqio]ie7 ci^atad a no^ for regulation of exchange operations. To this end the State Loan Bank was established in St. Petersburg in 1786 and the Commercial Bank in Moscow in 1807. At the ojjening of the 19ih century banking houses were established in Moscow, Arch- angel, Taganrog and Feodosiya.

New industrial enterprises arose to meet the demands of the home market. In 1804 seven sugar refineries were in operation; in 1812 there were 30, In 1808 the first cotton spinning mill was established. By 1812 manufactories operated by merchants constituted 62% of all the enterprises, landlords owning only 16%. The workers at most of the manufactories, however, were serf-peasants paying obroh (quit* rent) to their landlords.

The productivity of forced peasant labour was low both in industry and in agriculture. Peasant cultivation of manorial lands was of a poor quality. Crop yields were low. To obtain more grain the landlords increased the harahchimi and other services by the peasants. Intensified exploitation of the serfs led to peasant uprisings, which assumed particularly large proportions in the Baltic regions, where capitalism had begun to develop earlier than in Central Russia. In the autumn of 1802 the peasants on a number of estates in the Liflandia Region refused to render manorial services, and engaged in regular skirmishes with the soldiers sent to subdue them.

Alexander’s Domestic Policy

Fearing revolution, Alexander considered certain state reforms essential in order to avoid it. In a letter to Laharpe while still heir apparent he had stated that when he became tsar he would **grant the country freedom and thereby prevent it from becoming a toy in the hands of madmen.”

Upon his accession Alexander declared that he would rule in accord- ance "with the laws and the spirit” of his grandmother, Catherine IT. He immediately restored all the privileges of the nobles, reinstated all the nobles who had been exiled by his father, lifted the ban on the import of goods and boolcs from abroad, permitted foreign travel and issued an ukase abolishing torture and the secret police.

In the early years of Alexander's reign the circle of "young friends” of the emperor (Stroganov, Novosiltsev, Kochubey, Czartoryski) attained great influence and constituted the Private Committee for the Drafting of State Reforms. These drafts did not really aim at cardinal reforms, since they were motivated by a desire to preserve the system of serfdom and the autocracy and*to make only superficial changes in the feudal state in keeping with the spirit of the times. Thus, an ukase of December 12, 1801, allowed merchants, burghers and state peasants to purchase unsettled land, without in any way affecting the serf basis of land tenure by the nobility. Another ukase (February 20, 1803) "on free tillers” permitted landlords to release peasants with land singly or in entire villages on terms to be fixed by voluntary agreement with the peasants. But few peasants were able to benefit by this ukase: in all 47,153 persons, or less than one* half per cent of the serf population of the empire were freed. According to the ukase the serfs had to pay huge redemptions — sometimes as much as 6,000 rubles— for their emancipation. Thus, although the solutions found for the peasant question were called forth by the development of bourgeois relations, they in no way shook the foundations of serfdom.

The establishment in 1802 of eight ministjies to replace the Petrine colleges abolished by Catherine was the only effectual consequence of the extensive reformist plans of the Private Committee. Ministries of the army, the navy, foreign affairs, home affairs, justice, finance, commerce and public instruction were instituted. A Committee of Ministers was set up. As distinct from the practice under the colleges, the ministers had complete personal charge of affairs in the ministries, reporting on all important matters to the tsar. The establishment of ministries made for further centralization of tsarist Russia’s state machine. The Senate was reorganized and made the supreme judicial body of the empire; it was to be the custodian of the laws and guardian of general "peace and order.” All important state matters were sub- mitted for consideration to the State Council, established in 1810. On the whole this system of administration remained in force through- out the 10th century. ^

Amona tjie more significant of the reforms introduced in the early years of Alexander’s reign was the establishment of a new educational system which provided for three types of schools: the gymnasium (with four grades), the district school (with two grades) and the parish school (with one grade). The same Regulations of 1804 granted self- government to the universities: the rector and deans were elected by the general meeting of professors and the universities were allowed to confer degrees, etc.

Numerous deviations from the regulations soon took place, however. Since the nobles were reluctant to enroll their sons in the g 3 niinasia, the government founded for them the Tsarskoye Selo and Richelieu lyceums outside the general school system.

‘‘ At the beginning of the 19th century there were only two universi^ ties: in Moscow and Dorpat. In 1805 universities were founded in Kharkov and Kazan. The Central Pedagogical Institute in St. Peters^ burg was reorganized into a university in 1819.

The Ministry of Public lastruction, Education of Youth and Diffu- sion of Science was instituted to supervise educational activities. The ministry, however, was more concerned with the political bona fides of the teachers and pupils, than with education as such.

In 1804 censorship of manuscripts before publication was introduced.

Thus, Alexander, in his domestic policy, did nothing whatsoever to break resolutely with the policy of serfdom which his predecessors had pursued.

The War Against Napoleon (1805–1807)

Alexander prosecuted his foreign policy at a time when the French revolutionary wars had been superseded by the Napoleonic wars of conquest.

Lenin stressed the fact that the wars waged by France during the period of the Napoleonic empire had changed in character, being no longer defensive revolutionary wars but predatory campaigns of conquest. “It was not in 1792 1793, but many years later, after the victory of reaction within the country, that the counter-revolutionary dictatorship of Napoleon transformed the wars on France’s part from defensive wars into wars of conqueFt.” ♦

Another important feature of the Napoleonic wars was the growing antagonism between bourgeois France and England over the division of markets. Russian tsarism was interested in trade with England and took her side. Upon ascending the throne Alexander immediately restored friendly relations with England, released the British ships which had been detained in Russian ports and permitted the import of British goods. In 1801 Russia and England signed a convention of amity, Alexander nevertheless did not break ofF relations with Na- poleon. As Russia’s ally England was compelled to make peace with Napoleon (in 1802, at Amien.^. The Treaty of Amiens was not long, lived, for Russia and Englana had concluded a military pact earlier, in March 1801. A new coalition headed by England and including Russia, Austria and Sweden was organized against France. England promised to subsidize her allies and demanded that they immediately begin hostilities. The object of this anti -French coalition was not only to check Napoleon’s conquests but also to restore the Bourbons to the French throne.

In August 1805 a Russian army under Kutuzov was sent to aid Austria. The entry of the Russian troops into Europe frustrated Napo. Icon’s plans for a forced crossing of the channel and saved England from invasion by a Napoleonic army of 150,000 standing ready for that purpose.

Kutuzov effected a forced march under diflScult conditions to the Bavarian town of Braunau, upon reaching which he learned that the main forces of the allied Austrian troops under General Mack had capitulated at the fortress of Ulm. Kutuzov had one-fifth of Napoleon’s numerical strength, and he had no option but to retreat. Napoleon ordered his ablest generals to cut off Kutuzov’s retreat. Bagration received orders from Kutuzov to hold up Murat •s corps which was pursuing the Russian army. The Austrian troops moving along in front betrayed their allies and entered into, negotiations with Murat, Bagration’s little force of 6,000 was surrounded by the French troops numbering 30,000. A battle between the Russian and the French took place at Scbdngraben and lasted all day and half the night. During the night fighting Bagration succeeded in breaking through the enemy’s circle. All the survivors of the Schongraben battle received arm-bands with the inscription: “One versus five,” indicating the fivefold superi- ority of the French over the Russians.

The retreat of the Russian troops, by tiring out the enemy, effected a change in the scales. By the middle of November Kutuzov had brought over 86,000 men into action at Olmiitz and Napoleon had concentrated 90,000 here. The Russian army was poorly supplied and worn out with fatigue. Alexander I, who had meanwhile arrived at the army inspired with dreams of military glory and of defeating Napoleon, would not hear of giving the men a rest. The Austrian Emperor Francis I and his generals also insisted on giving general battle immediately. The war council, despite Kutuzov’s opposition, decided in favour of a pitched battle. The Russo-Austrian armies occupied positions on a large hilly plateau near the village of Austerlitz (Bohemia). On a misty autumn morning of December 2 (new style), 1805 three columns of Russian troops attempted to overcome the right flank of the French, but this ended in failure, since the allied troops were spread out. The French inflicted a heavy blow on the scattered allied forces at Auster- litz. The Russian soldiers fought heroically but were unable to with- stand the furious onslaughts of a numerically stronger foe. Napoleon paid tribute to the heroism of the Russian soldiers. “At Austerlitz,” he said, “the Russians displayed greater valour than in any other battle against me.”

The defeat at Austerlitz was due to the interference of the Austrian and Russian emperors in the command of military operations. The defeat induced Austria to conclude peace with France. Napoleon took Vienna and began preparations for continuing the war in Europe, first and foremost against Prussia,

In the autumn of 1806 Alexander sent troops to the aid of his ally Prussia. Napoleon surrounded the Prussians in a lightning attack at Jena and routed them. Berlin surrendered to the French without battle and remained in their hands for two years, from 1806 to 1808. Napoleon concentrated forces on the Vistula, from where he threatened to launch an oiFensive against Russia. In January 1807 he entered Warsaw, In the Battle of PreuSisch Eylau (in East Prussia) a month later, the Russian army displayed its prowess. Napoleon did not win a victory here and began to prepare for a decisive battle. The Battle of Friedland in the summer of 1807, during which the Russian army lost almost one-fomth of its men, decided the outcome of the entire campaign.

By the Treaty of Tilsit signed in June 1807 Russia had to recognize all Napoleon’s conquests and Napoleon himself as emperor, and con- clude a defensive and offensive alliance with him. Most important of all, however, she had to join the continental blockade, ».e.,the economic war against England.

By isolating England from the rest of Europe Napoleon hoped to destroy her commercial supremacy. In 1806 he proclaimed the continental system, under which all countries dependent on the Napo- leonic empire were prohibited from trading with England. Rus-la also undertook to stop the export of corn to England and the import of British goods. The blockade, however, was a serious economic blow to Russia. It ruined many Russian landlords. The price of corn fell. Trade dropped. The blockade led to a financial crisis in the country.

The Russian nobility were opposed to the Treaty of Tilsit. Alexan- der’s closest friends — Kochubey, Czartoryski and Novosiltsev — re- signed, Mikhail Speransky, who was regarded as a partisan of the pro-French faction, became the tsar’s intimate adviser.

M. M. Speransky (1772–1839)

Besides their discontent with the continental blockade the landlords were strongly opposed to the plans for state reforms, whose most dangerous exponent was held to be Sj)eransky.

Speransky, the son of a village priest, was educated at the ecclesi- astical seminary in St. Petersburg. He advanced rapidly from the posi- tion of clerk in the olSfice of the procurator-general to that of State Secretary. After the Treaty of Tilsit he became Alexander’s first ad- viser. In 1809 Speransky completed a draft for reforms entitled Codifi- ca io% of Sfa'e This was nn extensive project of reforms aiming

to adapt the feudal monarchy to the rising bourgeois relations, Speran- sky advocated protection for “science, commerce and industry.” He did not put forward an open demand for emancipation but he wanted the peasants to be granted “personal freedom.” “There is not a single case in history of an enlightened and commercial nation long remaining in slavery,” be declared in his draft.

Speransky proposed the convention of a State Duma consisting of property owners regardless of what estale they belonged to. In every volost the owners of real estate were to elect a volost duma. These in turn were to elect deputies to the okrug dumas, thence to the gubernia dumas, and the latter were to elect deputies to the State Duma. The elections were thus to pass through four stages. No law was to be passed without the approval of the State Duma and the State Council. Exec- utive power was to be placed in the hands of ministers responsible to the Duma. Speransky ’s draft was progressive for those days.

The majority of the landlords were incensed by Speransky’s proj- ects. They called him a “villain,” a “revolutionary” and a “Crom- well.” The uproar among the nobility was so great that Alexander was forced into a resolute rejection of all plans for constitutional re- form, All he did was to establish in 1810 a State Council of members appointed by the emperor. This was an advisory body to the tsar and such it remained until 1906. The number of ministers was increased to 11 by the establishment of ministries of the Police, Communica- tions and State Control.

The nobility in opposition emphatically demanded withdrawal from the blockade and Speransky’s resignation. The most forceful exponent of the temper of the serf-owning landlords was N, M. Ka- ramzin, the well-known historian, whose Notes on Old and New aia formulated their chief demands. Instead of limiting the autocracy Karamzin proposed the selection of 50 *‘good” governors who were to be entrusted with the administration of the state. The reactionary opposition from among the nobility wanted serfdom to remain invio- lable, trade resumed with England, the Treaty of Tilsit repudiated, a war against Napoleon, and the dismissal of “the dangerous reformer** Speransky.

The Russo-Swedish War of 1808–1809 and the Annexation of Finland

The Treaty of Tilsit altered international relations in Europe. Napoleon strove to utilize Russia in the interests of his policy of conquest, primarily in his struggle against England. At his insist- ence Russia broke off diplomatic relations with England. He also urged Russia into a war against Sweden, who had refused to join the continental system and had concluded an alliance with England. The war with Sweden was to give Alexander the right to annex Finland. Russia had important strategical reasons for contesting Finland: the Finnish border ran close to St. Petersburg, the Russian capital, which had to be safeguarded against attack from the north. In Feb- ruary 1808 Russian troops crossed the frontier, occupying the Aland Islands in March and the Island of Hogland in April. By the end of 1808 the war shifted to Swedish territory when the Russian troops launched an offensive under difficult winter conditions. Barclay de Tolly’s detachment made its famous march from Vaasa across the frozen Gulf of Bothnia to Sweden. The Russian troops heroically surmounted the difficulties of the march over hummocky ice and through knee-deep snow and reached the Swedish coast.

On March 16, 1809, during the height of the offensive against Swe- den, Alexander convened the Finnish Diet in the town of Borga. The previous day Finnish autonomy had been recognized by official enact- ment. The tsar promised the Diet that he would “preserve the Consti- tution of Finland inviolable and unalterable/’ Finland was proclaimed a Russian province.

While the Diet sat in session Russia and Sweden started peace negotiations which resulted in a treaty signed at Fredrikshamn on September 5, 1809. Sweden ceded to Russia the whole of Finland, which had been conquered by Russian troops. The king of Sweden joined the continental blooka^.

Napoleon’s Preparations tor the Invasion of Russia

Napo*

leon’s government, as Stalin said, was a “bourgeois government which stifled the French revolution and preserved only those results of the revolution which were of benefit to the big bourgeoisie.”

Napoleon waged his wars of aggrandizement in Europe and beyond it in the interests of France’s big bourgeoisie, who were competing with English capital. By force of arms he compelled all the European countries he had conquered to join the continental blockade against England. Notwithstanding the Tilsit peace treaty, Napoleon made intensive preparations for a war of conquest against Russia, to which he was provoked by several motives. In the first place he was dis- pleased with Russia’s frequent violations of the continental block- ade; he was disturbed by the massing of tsarist troops on the western border, constituting a threat to Poland; finally, he was troubled by Russia’s policy toward Prussia, a policy which hindered him from becoming master of the Rhine Confederation. The Rhine Confederation of 16 German states had been created by Napoleon in June 1806 and was a French protectorate.

In making his preparations for war Napoleon collected informa- tion about Russia, studied her economy, sent spies into the country and even counterfeited Russian paper currency. At the same time h© established a springboard for his offensive against Russia in Poland. Under the terms of the Treaty of Tilsit, Napoleon in 1807 created a new Polish state called the Grand Duchy of Warsaw, out of the Polish provinces which Prussia had acquired as a result of the parti-^ tions. Subsequently Austrian Galicia was annexed to this new state. To make sure of the support of the Polish gentry Napoleon prom** ised to restore Poland’s old borders, i.e., to give her Lithuania, Byelorussia and part of the Ukraine. Acting on Napoleon’s advice Poland in 1807 abolished serfdom. The peasants received their person- al freedom, but the land remained the property of the Polish landlords.

The tsarist government was extremely disturbed by the situation in Poland. Alexander demanded that Napoleon abstain frogi support- ing and regenerating the Polish state, and that he agree to Russia’s seizure of the Dardanelles and Constantinople. Napoleon rejected these demands. Relations between the allies became strained.

Meanwhile complications were setting in in Europe. In Spain the national war for liberation against the French usurpers was gathering momentum, and the Spaniards had defeated the French in a series of major engagements. Austria had begun to arm herself and sought an alliance with Russia. Prussia began to reorganize her army. Another meeting between Napoleon and Alexander took place at Erfurt in the autumn of 1808^ at which Napoleon, in order to keep Russia on his side, consented to her annexing Moldavia and Walachia. Napoleon continued to make conquests despite stiffening resistance in Europe. In 1810 he annexed to his empire Holland, the Hanse towns and the Duchy of Oldenburg, which was ruled by a relative of Alexander. The Russian emperor registered a strong protest* Napoleon demonstratively refused to accept the Russian note of protest.

Russians internal situation was another factor that caused Alex- ander to break with Napoleon. The continental blockade threatened the country with economic ruin. Before he had broken with Napoleon, Alexander launched what was virtually a tariff war against him by raising the duties on French goods. British cargoes arrived in Russia under neutral flags.

Meanwhile the higher nobility had had its way with Speransky, whom everyone regarded as an advocate of the alliance with Napoleon. The State Secretary was removed from office, accused of treason and exiled, first to Nizhni Novgorod and later to Perm.

War with Turkey (1806–1812)

Russia’s preparations for a war with France hastened the end of hostilities against Turkey, whicli had been in progress since 1806. The Turks tried to take advantage of the defeats of the Russian army on the battlefields of Europe to drive the Russian troops out of Western Transcaucasia and re-estab- lish their domination on the Black Sea. Turkey was supported by France. Russia’s efforts to achieve a peaceful settlement failed. Al- though the main forces of the Russian army were engaged in Europe, Russian troops in November 1806 invaded the Danube principalities which were under Turkish rule and soon occupied all of Bessarabia, Moldavia and Walg-chia. Their advance was checked only at the Dan- ube, where there were strong Turkish fortresses.

The Russian command decided to launch an offensive against ihe Turks from Transcaucasia. While both sides were preparing for large-scale offensive operations the news of the signing of the Treaty of Tilsit arrived. Napoleon acted as mediator between Russia and Turkey to put an end to hostilities. During the Erfurt meeting Alex- ander had secured Napoleon’s consent to the annexation of the Danube principalities by Russia, to the proclamation of Serbian independence and the recognition of a Russian protectorate over Georgia. Turkey refused to negotiate peace under those terms. In March 1809 hostil- ities between Turkey and Russia were resumed* Russian troops laid siege to a number of Turkish fortresses, gained a firm hold on the right bank of the Danube and reached the foothills of the Balkans. In September 1810 they took Rustchuk, and at the end of 1811 Akhal- kalaki, a large Turkish fortress in Transcaucasia* These defeats com- pelled the Turks to enter into negotiations.

By the Treaty of Bucharest, concluded on May 8, 1812, Turkey ceded to Russia l^ssarabia including the fortresses of I^otin, Bender, Akkerman and Ismail. Russia returned Poti and Akhalkalaki to Turkey.

The Treaty of Bucharest was a great victory for Russia. She was now free to transfer her army from the Danube to fight Napoleon.

The Patriotic War of 1812

Napoleon's Invasion of Russia

Besides the main forces of his own army Napoleon hurled against Russia the armies of all the conquered countries of Europe.

In May 1812 Napoleon set out in state from Dresden to join the Orande Armee which was moving toward the Niemen River.

On the morning of June 12 (24), 1812, Napoleon invaded Russia without a declaration of war. Four columns of troops in an endless stream began the passage of the Niemen. Napoleon was among the first to cross the river, and together with the old guard he hastened to a nearby woods in expectation of the opening encounter with the Russian troops. But he found himself amidst deserted fields and vast, silent forests. There was not a single dwelling or human being in sight. The Russian troops had withdrawn.

The Russian army numbered 180,000 men in all. An army under Barclay de Tolly lay grouped about the border, on the Niemen; another, under Bagration, was in Southern Lithuania, and the third, a reserve force, under Tormasov, was stationed in Volbynia. Taking into account the movements of the scattered Russian armies Napoleon decided to attack and defeat them piecemeal. His army of over 600,000 was overwhelmingly superior to the Russian in numbers.

The defimencies of the Russian army, inherent in the general weaknesses of feudal Russia, were the incompetence of a considerable section of the military command, a brutal system of discipline, and pilfering and peculation on the part of army officials and commissariat officers at the expense of the soldiers.

But Napoleon’s army no longer resembled the French army of twenty years before. It was no longer a French army but a huge all- European army made up of forcibly recruited men of diflFerent nation- alities speaking different languages and fighting for the alien objec- tives of a French conqueror. The Germans, Italians, Swiss, Croatians and, above all, the Spaniards hated Napoleon as the enslaver of their countries, the soldiers were out for loot, and they started pillaging as soon as they set foot on Russian soil.

When Napoleon’s army of half a million men invaded Russia Bar- clay decided to retreat without accepting battle and to join Bagration's army, which had already set out to meet him. From Vilno Barclay retired to an entrenched camp at the hamlet of Drisa on the Dvina. This camp had been built by General Fulle, an incompetent foreigner with the approval of Emperor Alexander, who himself was poorly versed in military matters. It was situated between two highways, pre- sumably to check Napoleon if he marched either on St. Petersburg or Moscow. Actually its location made it a trap for the Russian army, which could easily be encircled there. Barclay therefore abandoned Drisa and withdrew to Vitebsk via Polotsk, leaving the protection of the St. Petersburg road to a detached corps under Wittgenstein, who successfully warded off Marshal Oudinot^s onslaught.

Bagration, hotly followed by Marshal Davout with an army of 50,000 and Napoleon’s brother Jerome with an army of 60,000, was in extremely difficult straits . Davout and Jerome tried to surround Bagration’s little army and cut off his retreat, but he managed to elude the French pincers. His retreat was covered by a cavalry detachment under the command of Platov, Davout occupied Minsk and then proceed- ed to the Berezina River, again hoping to cut off Bagration. Meanwhile Bagration was withdrawing his forces along defiles in the marshes. Cut off from the main forces and thrust far to the south, Bagration’s army crossed the Berezina and the Dnieper and again evaded en- circlement. After waiting in vain for Bagration at Vitebsk Barclay put out a rearguard and quietly withdrew from camp with lights extinguished.

Retreating imder extremely difficult conditions, harassed by the enemy, suffering from the torrid heat, lack of drinking water, hunger and disease which took heavy toll on account of the absence of any kind of medical aid, the two Russian armies finally succeeded in mak- ing junction at Smolensk. Napoleon reached Smolensk in August and ordered it to be taken by storm. He bombarded Smolensk for thir- teen hours; the whole town was in flames. Barclay ordered the powder magazines to be blown up and then abandoned the burning city. The residents set fire to their homes and property in order not to leave anything to the enemy, and evacuated the town together with the army. The Russian troops put up a spirited fight at Smolensk. However, Barclay realized that the numerical superiority of the French threat- ened him with rout and refused to let himself be drawn into the pitched battle which Napoleon was so set on.

Barclay had the strength of will and firmness to carry out method, ioally his plan of retreat, which was the only means of saving the army from a smashing defeat. As Marx pointed out, the Russian plan of retreat was no longer a matter of free choice but of stern necessity.

The terror-stricken nobility, however, was strongly opposed to the retreat. Barclay de Tolly was accused of cowardice and even treachery. The relations between Barclay and Bagration, the two commanders, grew more and more strained. Bagration averred that "Barclay is leading the guests straight on to Moscow.” A disciple of Suvorov and a man of reckless courage, Bagration was thirsting for battle. He claimed that the surrender of Smolensk had been too hasty, and demanded a change of command.

At the demand of the army and the nobility, Alexander appointed 67-year-old Field Marshal Kutuzov Commander-in-chief*

Mikhail Illarionovich Kutuzov, a man of great courage, was Su- vorov’s favourite pupil and one of Russia’s most talented soldiers. He came from old noble stock. At 29 a Turkish bullet deprived him of an eye in a battle in the Crimea. He was twice seriously wounded, but both times returned to the ranks. He enjoyed the love and esteem of his men. Suvorov, who was a great admirer of Kutuzov’s mind and talents, said of him: “He’s astute 1 Clever, clever! Nobody can trick him!”

In all his battles Kutuzov displayed exceptionally able and resource- ful leadership, personal bravery and remarkable stratagem. Like his teacher Suvorov, Kutuzov hated martinetism and Draconian disci- pline. He loved the Russian soldier of whose valour and heroism he had a very high opinion.

Kutuzov was well-educated and knew many foreign languages. He kept abreast of Russian and foreign literature, particularly of a military nature. In 1795 he was appointed director of the Higher Army School, where he lectured on the history of warfare and on tactics.

Kutuzov cordially detested the spirit of servility, flattery and venality that reigned at the tsarist court. Nor was he himself liked at the court. Tsar Alexander also disliked Kutuzov, particularly after the Battle of Austerlitz, which he lost after disregarding Kutu- zov’s warning.

When he appointed Kutuzov Commander-in-chief in 1812 the tsar told his retinue: . “The public desired his appointment , so I have ap- pointed him. But personally I wash my hands of him.”

On learning of Kutuzov’s appointment as Commander-in-chief Napoleon said, “The sly fox of the North!” WTien this was reported to Kutuzov, he replied, “I shall try to prove to the great soldier that he is right."

The People’s War

The farther Napoleon’s army advanced into the interior the worse its position became. The Oranie Amde grew manifestly weaker as it spread over the vast territory of Russia leaving garrisons behind it in the towns; communications became precarious; the supply trains lagged behind, and there were break- downs in the supply of food and fodder. Everywhere they met a hostile population. The Lithuanian and Byelorussian peasants were the first to take up arms against the invaders. Napoleon occupied all of Lithua- nia and Byelorussia and set up a government of the Grand Duchy of Lithuania composed of landloids. In a speech to the nobles in Mogilev Marshal Davout assured them that the “peasants will remain, as here- tofore, in subjection to their landlords.” Now the peasants had to bear not only persecution and oppression by their landlords but the additional affliction of national humiliation, robbery, pillage, requisi- tions and endless imposts levied by the French invaders.

The war against Napoleon instantly assumed the character of a people’s war. ‘This is not an ordinary war but a people’s war,” wrote Bagration. The population hunted out French scouts and spies, they refused to furnish supplies for the invading army, and, when the French approached, set fire to their homes and corn and went into the forests to wage guerilla warfare. The regular troops displayed won- derful feats of heroism. A Bashkir division, Kalmuck soldiers, Tatars and men of other nationalities fought bravely side by side with the Russians, Ukrainians and Byelorussians.

The people’s war in Russia, which inflicted heavy losses on Napo- leon’s army, incensed the conqueror, who had never met that kind of opposition anywhere in Europe. On September 23, 1812, he sent a protest to the Russian command against the “barbaric and unusual” ;petho4s of warfare and proposjsd ••c^ssatipn” of the war by the people* On another occasion he presented the following demand through General Lauriston: ^‘Military operations should conform to the established rules of warfare,” to which Kutuzov replied: “The people liken this war to a Tatar invasion and, consequently, consider all means to rid themselves of the enemy to be not only not repreh^ensible but praise- worthy and sacred*”

The Battle of Borodino

Kutuzov was well aware of the strength of the enemy, and though he approved of Barclay de Tolly’s tactics, he shared Bagration’s opinion regarding the need for substan- tially strengthening the rearguard. Kutuzov appointed Konovitsyu to head the rearguard. Rearguard actions between August 27 and Sep- tember 5 checked the French advance. Kutuzov declared that the enemy could be overcome only with the fi»id of time and space. He argued that Moscow was not the whole of Russia and that it might have to be sur- rendered to save Russia.

Napoleon wanted at all costs to force Kutuzov into fighting a de- cisive battle. He followed hot upon the heels of the Russians, waging incessant action against the rearguard. On the night of August 23 Na- poleon drew up to the Russian redoubt at the village of Shevardino. A small number of men defended the Shevardino redoubt with supreme heroism. They beat off the violent attacks of the French infantry and cavalry from four in the afternoon until dark, and only then did they retreat to the main positions. After the Battle of Shevardino a pitched battle became both possible and inevitable. At dawn on August 26 (September 8) the Russian and French armies finally met near the village of Borodino, 90 kilometres from Moscow.

Barclay de Tolly, with 76,000 men including reserves, held the right flank and the centre of the Russian army.

Bagration, Suvorov’s favourite and Kutuzov’s friend, was on the left flank. Peter Ivanovich Bagration, a Georgian by extraction, began military service at 17 as sergeant in a rifle regiment in the Caucasus. One of Suvorov’s most able pupils, he possessed boundless courage, and under his leadership the Russian soldiers worked wonders in the most dangerous operations. Napoleon, who held the opinion that “Ba- gration is the best general in the Russian array,” sent his most experi- enced marshals against him.

Napoleon planned to deal his main blow at the ‘‘Bagration flfeches,” a group of Russian field works in front of the village of Semyonovskaya. The “Bagration flfeches” being rather poorly constructed, Napoleon counted on an easy capture, particularly since Bagration had a small army of little more than 36,000. In all there were about 112,000 Rus- sian regular troops at Borodino, besides 7,000 Cossacks and a 10,000 popular levy from Moscow and Smolensk.

When Napoleon reached Borodino he had an army of only 130,000 men and 687 guns.

The battle opened with an attack on the village of Borodino, which was captured by the French. A fierce battle raged around the “Bagration filches,” which were furiously defended. The flfeches changed hands several times and were strewn with dead men and horses. A French general who took part in this engagement relates that the French charged the “Bagration flfeches” eight times and were thrown back each time, leaving piles of corpses at the approaches. “Bagra- tion’s troops, reinforced constantly by new arrivals, advanced with wonderful valour over the bodies of the fallen to regain the lost posi- tions. Before our eyes the Eussian columns moved at the command of their leaders in serried ranks of glittering steel and fire. On open terrain they suffered terrible losses from our case shot and our cavalry and infantry charges. But these brave warriors, making a supreme exer- tion, still went on attacking.”

At a critical moment, while over 400 French guns were pounding away at the left wing of the Russian front, Kutuzov sent reinforcements to Bagration. The Russians had about 300 guns, which made a total of some 700 thundering away within an area of a single square kilo- metre. The bravery of the Russian artillerymen amazed the French. One of the participants in the battle states in his memoirs: “The Rus- sian gunners were faithful to their duty. They took redoubts, they pro- tected the guns With their bodies and did not surrender them. Often a gunner wounded in one hand would continue firing with the other.” The sky was hidden by a dark pall of powder smoke lightened up by red flashes of grenades. The village of Semyonovskaya had been set on fire from all sides and was blazing. Napoleon threw fresh reserves into battle. Bagration counter attacked. A participant in the fighting relates: “The charge was horrible. • • . A frightful carnage ensued in which superhuman bravery was displayed on both sides. . . . Although the enemy had superior numbers the Russians showed up well until an accident changed the entire situation.”

During this engagement Bagration was mortally wounded. He made an effort to get up but dropped down and the soldiers carried their heroic commander off the battlefield. He fought back excruciating pain as he gave his last orders. His last words before losing consciousness were: “How are my men?” The answer was, “Sticking fast.”

The brave Dokhturov took over command. He succeeded in check- ing the confusion that had broken out among the troops when they heard that Bagration had been mortally wounded. “Dm if we must, but not one step back!” he commanded. Nonetheless the left flank of the Russian front was borne down, and the French took the “Bagra- tion flfeches.”

Napoleon then turned his guns on Rayevsky battery in the centre, Almost M the defenders of the h^tt^ry perished in the fierce fighting which ensued. Rayevsky’s battery was taken. Still the Russian army continued to stand its groimd.

In his Borodino the great Russian poet Lermontov described

the tenseness of the battle and the heroism of the Russian soldiers:

That day the foeman learned aright

The way we Russian soldiers flght-^

Fierce hand to hand,

Horses and men together laid,

And still the thundering cannonade;

Our breasts were tremblhig, as it made Tremble the land.

Then darhness fell in hill and plain;

Yet we were game to fight again, . . .

In the evening Napoleon ordered his troops to withdraw from

the field of battle. The Russian army, though it sustained heavy casu- alties, withdrew from Borodino to Moscow in perfect order. In the Battle of Borodino the Russian nation once more demonstrated to the world the heroism and self-sacrifice of which it was capable when the defence of its country and national independence were at stake. In an appraisal of this great battle Napoleon admitted just before his d ’iath: "‘Of all the battles I eVer fought the most terrible was that of Moscow. The French showed themselves worthy of victory; the Rus- sians won the right to be invincible.”

The Fire of Moscow

Kutuzov retreated from Borodino to Mozhaisk and thence to Moscow. On September 1, 1812, he called a council of war in the village of Fili, near Moscow, at which the question was discussed as to whether the Russian army should accept battle again or retreat from Moscow. The generals were in favour of giving battle again. Kutuzov cut the conference short and announced his command for a retreat. “The loss of Moscow does not mean the loss of Russia,” said Kutuzov.

Early in the morning of September 2 (14) the Russian army marched through Moscow in a continuous stream. Muscovites left the city together with the army; they departed with their possessions, carrying bundles and sacks, on foot and in carriages, jamming all the roads. When Murat’s cavalry entered Moscow by way of the long and narrow Arbat Street the city was silent and deserted. There remained only the foreigners and the inhabitants who had not had time to leave.

That night fires broke out in Moscow. The wind scattered the sparks over the wooden buildings, which flared up one after another. Dwell- ings, warehouses, shops and the stalls on Red Square burned down. The French soldiers and marauders rushed into the buildings and pillaged whatever the flames had not consumed. The fire lasted six days, during which night could not be distinguished from day. The people themselves made no effort to fight the fires. ‘‘Let everything perish so long as it does not go to the enemy,” they said , as they deserted the city.

The Defeat of Napoleon

Napoleon’s army, worn out by its long and arduous march, hungry, badly clothed and demoralized, remained in burning Moscow. Napoleon made peace overtures. He wanted the peace treaty to be signed in Moscow in order to save his prestige in Europe.

He made several peace proposals to Alexander. In a personal letter tothetsar sent through Yakovlev (the father of Herzen), he asked Alex- ander to restore their friendship. Alexander did not reply to any of the peace offers. Meanwhile winter was approaching. There were no provisions in Moscow, but there was still plenty of wine in the cellars, and the French soldiers indulged in drunken orgies. They turned into drunken marauders. Robbery and murder were rife.

Kutuzov retreated from Moscow along the Ryazan road and then swerved sharply toward Tarutino. This remarkable flanking movement w^s |;he beginning pf an offensive against Napoleon’s army and its encirclement from the south. Only now did Napoleon fathom Kutuzov’s tactics. He decided to abandon Moscow at once.,

Napoleon began his retreat from Moscow at 7 o ’clock in the morn- ing of October 6 (18). At his orders an attempt was made to blow up the Kremlin. One of the towers and a section of the Kremlin wall were destroyed. The destruction was not as great as Napoleon had in- tended because rain wet the fuses of the mines that had been planted.

Napoleon decided to break through to the Ukraine via Kaluga, where the Russian army had food stores. But Kutuzov outflanked him and blocked his path.

A decisive action was fought at Maloyaroslavets, which changed hands many times and where the French were thoroughly worsted. Napoleon turned off on the Smolensk road. The French army passed through devastated towns and villages, burning everything that still remained intact. Famine assumed catastrophic proportions in the army. There was nothing to eat but horse flesh. The Smolensk highroad all along its length was strewn with the bodies of men and horses.

The peasants waged guerilla warfare and hampered the retreat of the French by numerous sudden attacks.

One of the organizers of the guerilla detachments was LieUtetiaUt Colonel Denis Davydov. A Hussar and poet, Denis Davydov Was the son of a cavalry officer. Since early childhood he had dreamed of military glory. As a boy of nine he had attracted the attention of Su- vorov, who foretold a brilliant military future for him. After that the great Suvorov was Davydov’s cherished ideal. At the beginning of the war of 1812, when the Russian army was retreating to Moscow, Davydov, then a lieutenant colonel in the Akhter Hussar Regiment, told Bagration of his plan for guerilla warfare behind the enemy’s lines with the active support of the mass of the people. Kutuzov imme- diately saw the advantages of Davydov’s plan and approved it. He suggested that Davydov organize a small detachment of 60 Hussars and 150 Cossacks as an experiment. Soon after, this detachment went into action south of Gzhatsk. Davydov established contact with the peasant volunteer detachments, with whose support he began effective operations in the French rear. His detachment grew quickly. Kutuzov summoned Davydov to him and thanked him for his excellent serv- ice. Embracing Davydov, Kutuzov said, “Your successful experi- ments have shown me the value of guerilla warfare, which has inflicted, is inflicting and will continue to inflict much damage on the enemy.”

Subsequently Davydov summed up his rich experiences in a book entitled Experience in the Theory of Ouerilla Action, Describing “real guerilla warfare,” Davydov said that it “covers and cuts off the entire area of the opposing army from its rear to its natural base; by striking at the most vulnerable points, it tears up the roots of the enemy’s existence, exposes him to the blows of our own army, de- prives him of food supplies and ammunition, and bars the enemy’s retreat. This is guerilla warfare in the full sense of the word.” Davydov prophesied a big role for guerilla action in future wars of liberation waged by the Russian people.

The guerillas attacked and made sudden raids on warehouses and food trains all along the French line, as well as on messengers carrying documents. Soldiers and peasants were frequently the organ- izers of guerilla detachments. Yermolai Chetvertakov, a soldier in a dragoon detachment, who escaped from French captivity, mustered a guerilla detachment in the villages around Gzhatsk. A guerilla officer named Figner more than once made his way into Napoleon’s camp disguised as a French army man. A guerilla named Seslavin once cap- tured a French reconnaissance officer and brought him back across his saddle.

Gerasim Kurin formed a detachment of peasants and armed it with weapons captured from the French. Vasilisa Kozhina, the wife of a village elder of Smolensk Region, killed many merratiding sol^ diers of Napoleon’s army with pitchfork and scythe.

The Berezina and the Destruction of the "Grande Armée"

After tremendous hardships the Grande Armie finally reached Smo- lensk where it hoped to find food and rest. But like Moscow Smolensk had been burned down. Horses perished for lack of fodder. The last provisions were stolen by hungry soldiers who broke into the stores. The French army was by now completely out of hand. To crown all, severe frosts had set in. The soldiers used carriages, carts, and furni- ture left in the houses to build bonfires on the squares. No fewer than 30,000 soldiers were ill. But it was not the “Russian frosts” that caused the defeat of the Grande Armde, In a work entitled Did the Frosts Destroy the French Army in 1812% Denis Davydov says the weather was mild during Napoleon’s retreat. His army was already at Yelnya when the first snow fell. The temperature did not drop below minus twelve degrees, and the frost lasted no more than three or five days. “Is it possible,” wrote Davydov, “that an army of 150,000 could lose 65,000 men because of frosts that lasted from three to five days? The far more severe cold of 1795 in Holland, in 1807 during the Eylau campaign, which held about two months in succession, and in 1808 in Spain, which held throughout the winter campaign in the mountains of Castile, touched the surface, so to speak, of the French army, but did not penetrate it . ” It was the spirit of the Russian nation , the magni- ficent heroism and staunchness of the Russian army, supported by the whole nation, which encompassed Napoleon’s defeat in the Great Patriotic War.

With great difficulty Napoleon reached the Berezina River, which he had to cross. Warding off the attacks of the Russian troops, Napo- leon began the passage with the wreck of his ‘"grand” army. The crossing proceeded under a hail of cannon balls and bullets. Bridges crashed into the river together with the men. Many were crushed by horses; others were struck down by the bullets and balls or drowned during the crossing. No less than 10,000 Frenchmen lost their lives at the Be- rezina. About 60,000 crossed the river, but their ranks continued to thin. At the end of December there were barely 30,000 survivors of the “grand” array. Napoleon abandoned his defeated army and left for Paris.

The War of 1812 was a righteous war, a patriotic war, and, as such, occupies a place of great importance in Russian history. It was a war that asserted the national independence of Russia and of the Russian people. The heroism of the soldiers, the operations of the guerillas and the peasants, and the unity of the entire Russian people in fighting the foreign invaders, all helped Russia to defeat Napoleon, one of the most powerful conquerors in histor}^

Tsarism at the Helm of European Reaction

The European Campaign of Alexander I

In January 1813 the Russian army, pursuing Napoleon’s army, entered Poland and Prus- sia. The peoples of Europe rose up against Napoleon the conqueror in a struggle for national liberation. The national-liberation movement of the European peoples subjugated by Napoleon contributed to the mili- tary successes of the coalition fighting him. But the feudal monarchs utilized the War of the peoples for national liberation not to emancipate them but to restore the feudal regime in Europe.

In the autumn of 1813 Napoleon was defeated in the “Battle of the Nations” at Leipzig. The allied armies with Alexander I at their head entered Paris in March 1814. The Bourbon monarchy which the revolution had overthrown was restored in Prance. Napoleon was dethroned and exiled to the Island of Elba. A congress of the European monarchs was called in Vienna to divide the territories taken from Prance. In May 1816 the general act of the Congress of Vienna was signed, which gave Russia the greater part of the Duchy of Warsaw in “perpetuity.”

While the Congress was sitting at Vienna Napoleon escaped from Elba and returned to Paris. He fought to recover the power about one hundred days before he was conclusively defeated by English and German troops at Waterloo. The allied army again occupied Paris. Napoleon was exiled to the Island of St. Helena, where he died in 1821 . Louis XVIII, brother of Louis XVI who was guillotined during the revolution, ascended the throne of Prance.

To combat revolution in Europe three reactionary monarchs — the Austrian, Prussian and Russian — entered into what they called the Holy * Alliance in 1815. The leader and inspirer of the Holy Alli- ance was Alexander I. After the victory over Napoleon and the Con- gress of Vienna tsarist Russia’s influence in European affairs increased tremendously. Marx called the Holy Alliance “only a mask for the hegemony of the tsar over all the governments of Europe.’’

At the congresses of the Holy Alliance measures to combat the revolutionary movements in Italy. Spain and other countries of Europe were drafted under the direction of the Russian tsar. Russian tsarism became an international gendarme.

The Arakcheyev System

Alexander made the counter-revolu- tionary program of the Holy Alliance the basis of his domestic policy as well. The foremost exponent of this policy was Arakcheyev, friend and adviser to the tsar. A poorly-educated artillery ojfficer, Arakcheyev rose to the post of Minister of War and wielded exceptional influence and power. He made and unmade governors and the highest officials. The police force was in his hands. His name was a byword for a system ot administration that was utterly depraved and permeated with bribery and corruption, sycophancy, despotism and brutality. Arakcheyev was called “half-emperor.” He had blanks signed by the emperor which he used as he saw fit. His treatment of the serfs was particularly sav- age. A permanent feature of his estate at Gruzino were casks contain- ing pickle in which he kept switches for flogging the serfs. Women and children were made to wear spiked collars for weeks on end for the slightest misdemeanor . Even intimates of the tsar called Arakcheyev such names as “damned viper” and “savage fiend.” When Paul I had made Arakcheyev a count he inscribed on his coat of arms the device: “i^es le$ti predan^* (faithful without flattery). In society these words were changed to read “J5e5, lesti predan^* (the devil, faithful to flattery). The universal hatred for Arakcheyev was excellently expressed by ]^shkin

in his epigram On Arakcheyev.

He grinds all Russia with his heel,

At the rack he knows how to turn the wheel.

Governor, and Lord of the Privy Seal.

To the Tsar — a friend, a very twin.

Full of vengeance, full of spite.

Brainless, heartless, honourless quite,

Who is this ""true unflattering knighV^%

A soldier he, not worth a pin.

Arakcheyev was especially hated for the army settlements which he

organized at Alexander’s initiative. This was a name given to the vil- lages and volosts of state peasants which had been turned over to the Ministry of War for the purpose of establishing a standing army. The peasants in the army settlements were converted into permanent and hereditary soldiers. At the same time they continued to till the. land. The army was thus self-supporting. The soldiers were formed into companies and battalions, lived in barrack huts, and did everything according to a strict schedule; besides reveille there were bugle and drum signals for going to the fields to work, for sitting down to meals, and going to sleep. Every day they received an assignment from their commander. If they did not do it or did it badly they were beaten with sticks and even made to run the gauntlet. Running the gauntlet was a brutal punishment: the offender was stripped to the waist, and with his hands tied to rifle butts, he was led between two rows of soldiers who beat him with ramrods. The army settlers were ruthlessly exploit- ed. They received meagre rations of bad food. But when the tsar visit- ed the settlements he invariably saw a platter with a fried goose and roast pig in every hut. This platter was rushed from hut to hut by the back door while the tsar made his rounds down the main street.

The lot of the soldiers’ children, who were called cantonists, was a miserable one. They were enrolled in the army at the age of eight and given uniforms to wear. They were trained and drilled in special com- pany schools by non-commissioned officers who brutally punished them for the slightest misdemeanor.

At the beginning of the ’twenties there were as many as 376,000 state peasants in army settlements, which were located along Rus- sia’s western border: in Novgorod gubernia and in the Ukrainian gu- bernias (in Chuguyev and other places).

The peasants stubbornly resisted transfer to the army settlements. Particularly large disturbances broke out among the Novgorod and Ukrainian settlers.

In 1819 a big uprising of army settlers occurred in Chuguyev, in the Ukraine, which was supported by the local peasants. The uprising spread to Taganrog and assumed large proportions. Two battalions of infantry and artillery were sent out against the rebellious Chuguyev settlers. The “mutineers” were court-martialled, Arakcheyev himself attending the trial. He ordered forty of the “ringleaders” to be given 10,000 strokes each with ramrods in the presence of their families. The condemned men and their families bore up manfully. The majority died during the flogging. Arakcheyev also condemned 29 women who had participated in the uprising to be publicly flogged. Hundreds of army settlers were exiled to penal servitude in Siberia.

When it was once suggested to Alexander I that the army settle- ments were unnecessary, he answered sharply: “Army settlements will continue to exist imder all circumstances, even if I have to cover the entire road from St. Petersburg to CShudovo with corpses.” (Chu- dovo, 73 kilometres from St. Petersburg, was where the zone of army settlements began.)

The Peoples of Tsarist Russia and the Colonial Policy of Tsarism in the First Quarter of the 19th Century

Tsarist Policy in Poland, the Ukraine, Byelorussia and the Baltic Provinces

The Kingdom of Poland

By the decision of the Vienna Congress (1815) the major part of the Polish lands of the Duchy of War- saw was ceded to Russia as the kingdom of Poland. Alexander I pro- claimed himself hereditary king of Poland, and appointed a viceroy to rule in his absence. Taking into account the decisions of the Vienna Congress and anxious to consolidate his influence among the Polish gentry, Alexander granted Poland a ^‘constitutional charter.” Under the constitution of 1815 the Polish Diet could convene to discuss bills submitted by the tsar, but could not introduce bills itself. The Diet, and indeed all political activity in the country, was directed by the gentry, who enjoyed the support of the rising Polish bourgeoisie.

Capitalism was developing faster in Poland than in Russia, and the tsar had to create the requisite conditions there for the growth of capitalist industry. Thus, free trade was established between Russia and Poland in 1819, Prohibitive tariffs were imposed to protect Polish and Russian manufacturers from Prussian goods which were penetrat- ing into Russia by way of Poland. Polish manufacturers, particu- larly those in the woollen and cotton goods industries, were granted various privileges. Foreign entei’prises were also encouraged in Po- land. A Polish bank was established in 1829. To consolidate the country's finances special commissions were instituted in Poland to collect tax arrears and new taxes were introduced. With the Russian market at their disposal, the Polish gentry and the bourgeoisie grew rich. At the same time the Polish peasants, overburdened by taxes and deprived of land, were being impoverished and ruined. They deserted the villages and became an abimdant source of cheap labour. Since prices on agricultural produce were rising, the landlords strove to extend their cultivated area. They drove the peasants from their old plots and either cultivated their fields with the help of hired hands or turned them into pasture land for sheep, from which they obtained wool for sale to the mills. The landless peasants worked for the landlords as hired labourers under slave conditions. Under the double burden of national oppression by tsarism and exploitation by their own landlords the Polish peasants were in a continuous state of unrest.

As their economic position strengthened the Polish gentry and the rising bourgeoisie strove for complete political independence. They demanded that Poland’s borders of 1772 be restored; i, e., they sought the return of Byelorussian and Ukrainian lands. The Polish gentry also strove to rid themselves of the viceroy. The movement in Poland against Russian tsarism had the secret suppoi*t of English diplomats. The sessions of the Diet revealed a growing opposition from among a considerable part of the gentry. Bills submitted by the tsarist gov- ernment were rejected by the Diet. This irritated Alexander, who demanded that the Diet be made to realize that the Constitution of 1815 did not give it the right to criticize the actions of the tsarist government. The repressions and restrictions which followed merely had the effect of stirring up the movement for national liberation within the country. Secret societies having as their aim the restoration of Po- land’s political independence sprang up within the country.

Lithuania and Byelorussia

Lithuania and Byelorussia which had become a colony of Russian tsarism after the partition of Po- land, were subject to the same administrative regulations as those enforced in Russia. The new gubernias and uyezds were placed under the jurisdiction of tsarist officials. The Lithuanian and Byelorussian nobility had at first hoped to preserve their independence. They had demanded that neither Russian troops nor Russian administration be allowed on the territory of Lithuania and Byelorussia. These demands were rejected. On the contrary, the tsarist government began to grant land in the new colonies to Russian nobles in order to create a bul- wark there for the tsarist autocracy.

The war of 1812 seriously affected the economic position of Lith- uania and Byelorussia. The population became impoverished and its number was reduced by one-third. The cultivated area was reduced by half. The peasants lost almost all their livestock.

After the war of 1812 the landlords restored their estates by means of still greater exploitation of the peasantry. In 1820 and 1821 Byelo- russia experienced a terrible famine. The starving Byelorussian peas- ants abandoned the land and migrated to the central regions of Russia to seek employment on canal construction jobs and in the new fac- tories.

About 70 per cent of the urban population of Byelorussia and Lithuania were Jews. The Jewish agricultural population was insignificant. In the towns the Jews engaged in trade and in the crafts.

In 1796 a law was passed in the interests of the Russian landlords and merchants, establishing a Jewish pale of settlement, by which the domicile of Jews was confined to Byelorussia and the Kiev, Po- dolsk, Volhynia, Ekaterinoslav and Taurida gubernias. Even here they were not admitted to all the gubernia centres. In 1823 an order was issued to evict all Jews from the villages of Byelorussia.

Impoverished and persecuted Jewry formed national-religious organizations. The Jewish poor were totally dependent upon the Jewish bourgeoisie.

The Baltic Provinces

The Baltic provinces of Liflandia and Esthland contiguous with Lithuania and Byelorussia had been annexed to Russia during the Northern War. The Courland province had been incorporated into Russia under the third partition of Poland in 1795. The Baltic regions were administered by Russian governors, and economically dominated by large landlords — German barons — who were supported by tsarism.

The Baltic landlords became staunch supporters of the tsarist throne. They furnished courtiers and high officials for tsarist Russia right up to the Revolution of 1917.

Capitalism in the Baltic regions developed earlier than in the other parts of the Russian empire. The Baltic landlords readily abandoned unproductive and unprofitable serf labour for the free hire of landless labourers who became entirely dependent upon them economically. At the insistence of these landlords Alexander I issued an ukase freeing the Baltic peasants from personal serf dependence.

The peasants of Esthland were emancipated in 1816, of Courland in 1817, and of Liflandia in 1819; but all the land remained in the hands of the German barons. The Estonian and Lettish peasants Were not even granted complete personal freedom, howeveri They were not free to seek a livelihood in the towns without the consent of the landlords. The landlords retained the right to administer justice and punishment. The Baltic peasants fell under a double yoke: that of the German landlords and of Russian tsarism.

Finland

After incorporation into 'Russia, Finland was trans- formed into the Grand Principality of Finland and Tsar Alexander I added to his title of Emperor of all Russia and King of Poland the title of Grand Prince of Finland.

A Committee of Central Administration consisting of 12 local inhabitants headed by a governor-general appointed by the tsar was set lip to administer Finland. The governor-general wielded full admin- istrative power. He supervised the enforcement of the laws and dispensation of justice. Knland received autonomy: she had her own court of law and her own army, and draft laws were discussed in the Diet. But the tsarist government systematically violated the consti- tution of Finland and restricted the economic and cultural develop- ment of the Finnish people. Industry did not begin to develop until the first quarter of the 19th century. The bulb of the population con- dsted of peasants who had practically no land of their own. The land remained in the hands of the Finnish and Swedish landlords. Peasants who rented laud on loiig-teim leaaes were known as toryari and were obliged to work off their rent by tilling the landlords " fields a certain number of days. Particularly hard was the lot of the Karelian peasants, who carried on a primitive agriculture on stony plots wrested from forest clearings. They also engaged in hunting and fishing. The dual yoke imposed by tsarism and by the Finnish and Swedish landlords not in- frequently led to peasant uprisings, which were put down by the joint efforts of the tsarist government and the landlords.

The Ukraine

The colonization of the Ukrainian steppes which had begun in the 18th century was continued in the first half of the 19th century. The Ukraine was rapidly becoming the granary of Eui'ope as well as of Russia. From five to six times more grain and agricultural raw materials were now being exported to England from the Ukraine than in the middle of the 18th century. The growing urban population in Russia and the Ukraine likewise increased the demand for Ukrainian corn. The price of land was high and the landlords strove to secure for themselves gratuitous labour. They increased the bar- shchina to five and six days per week. The peasants, men, women and children, worked on manorial lands from sunrise to sunset. At the end of the first quarter of the 19th century the peasants were sometimes completely employed on the landlord’s estate in the capacity of labour- ers, receiving monthly payment in kind. This form of exploitation was called mesyachina (from the Russian word meayataj meaning month).

The state peasants in the Ukraine had to pay high taxes which absorbed as much as 40% of their annual income. Frequently they were unable to meet the taxes and state dues and abandoned their plots to work as wage labourers for the landlords or to seek seasonal employment elsewhere. Most of them became carters transporting salt from the Crimea, fish from the Don, and grain and goods to the ports and fairs. Other occupations, such as carpentry, pottery making, coal mining, tar distillation, lumbering and other trades also devel- oped.

The first capitalist manufactories in the Ukraine arose in the first quarter of the 19th century. They were small enterprises making hats, leather, soap, rope and fats, which employed freely hired labour and Were owned, as anile, by merchants. The cloth manufactories as well as the distilleries and sugar factories remained in the hands of the land- lords. The distilling industry made rapid progress. Fairs were becom- ing ever more popular and widespread. At the Kiev commercial fairs contracts were concluded for the sale of corn, the leasing of estates, the marketing of handicraft wares, etc.

The Ukraine was becoming a growing market for the sale of Russian goods. In the first quarter of the 19th century almost a third of the entire output of the Russian textile industry was sold in the Ukraine.

The Black Sea ports of Odessa, Nikolayev and Kherson became centres of Russian trade with Western Europe and the countries of the East.

The second half of the 18th century witnessed a further increase in the Ukraine's colonial dependence on Russia, attended at the same time by a development of economic and cultural ties between the two countries.

Western Ukraine, which had been relinquished to Austria under the partition of Rzecz Pospolita, received the name of Galicia. The Austrian government strove to Germanize the population of Galicia for which purpose a German university was opened in Lwow at the end of the 18th century. Under Austrian rule Galicia remained an agrarian, economically backward country, vnih the land practically monopolized by the Polish landlords. The Polish gentry strove to preserve serfdom, and as a result peasant uprisings were frequent in Galicia.

Transcaucasia in the First Quarter of the 19th Century

Eastern Georgia Under Russia

In the 18th century Trans- caucasia was split up into a number of small feudal states. Eastern Georgia was subject chiefly to Persia, while Western Georgia was under the domination of Tuikey. Sanguinary wars between Persia and Turkey led to the even greater dismemberment of Caucasian and Transcaucasian territory.

In the 18th century the peasants of Georgia suffered from frequent attacks by foreign enemies as well as from feudal internecine strife and feudal exploitation. The interminable conflicts between the Geor- gian feudal lords contributed to the debasement and ruin of the coun- try. The Turkish conquerors forcibly converted thousands of Georgi- ans to MohamrAedanism. Every year thousands of inhabitants of Trans- caucasia were sold into slavery by the Turks and the Persians. Espe- cially did the slave trade flourish in Circassia. Both Turkey and Persia plundered and devastated the lands they had seized in Transcaucasia.

The wars waged in the second quarter of the 18th century by Shah Nadir of Persia against the Turks and Daghestanians for possession of Transcaucasia and Daghestan bled the country white. The "extraordi- nary tax” levied on the population of Georgia by Shah Nadir in connec- tion with his Indian campaign led to a number of peasant uprisings which were brutally suppressed. Only after the death of the Persian conqueror did Georgia begin to revive.

An Eastern Georgian kingdom independent of both Persia and Turkey was founded under King Heraclius 11.

Heraclius II was an indefatigable ruler and a brave warrior. In his determination to create a strong Georgian state, he waged effective war both against the feudal lords and the raiding Daghestan tribes.

The king also promoted education, establishing seminaries in Telav and Tiflis (Tbilisi), and endeavoured to develop the handicrafts, trade and industry in Georgia. He invited miners from Greece to de- velop the copper deposits. In these activities he was supported by the Armenian bourgeoisie. The peasants, ruined by the preceding wars, Were not able to pay their taxes, and Heraclius had to use armed force to collect them. The Georgian feudal lords robbed and ruined the peas- ants, who rose up in arms against their exploiters. In 1770 mass upris- ings broke out among the monastery peasants against the Bodbiisk Monastery in Kaklietra, Eastern Georgia. Particularly serious were the peasant uprisings in Kartalinia in 1719, 1743 and 1744. In 1773 there were also big uprisings against the feudal lords in the hill-country of Pshavia. In 1775 there was an outbreak among the peasants of the Portant Monastery followed the next year by the peasants of Bishop Justine of Arbin. In the eighties of the 18th century peasant uprisings spread throughout Kakhetia.

At the beginning of the 18th century the so-called “Laws of King Vakhtang” were issued to combat the peasant movement. King Heracli- us II was also compelled to take up the peasant question. He tried to ease the burden of serfdom by issuing a law which allowed serfs return- ing from foreign captivity to choose their lords at their own free will, and another law which prohibited the sale of peasants apart from the land or singly. He limited to thirty years the period during which fugi- tive serfs could be sought and returned; if they remained at large after this period they were to receive their freedom.

With three big countries — Persia, ^Turkey and Russia — vying for supremacy in Transcaucasia , the kingdom of Georgia found itself in a difficult position. This led Heraclius II to seek outside help, primarily from Russia. Fearing a new invasion by the Persians and Turks, he signed a treaty in 1783 accepting a Russian protectorate over Georgia. Tsarist Russia availed herself of this treaty to entrench herself in Trans- caucasia, The Russian army built a fortress at the starting point of the mountain road leading to Georgia and gave it the significant name of Vladikavkaz (Rule the Caucasus). At the cost of great effort and many lives Russian soldiers built the Georgian Military Highway through the Daryal Gorge.

Persia and Turkey, Georgia’s ancient enemies, were infuriated by the treaty which made Georgia a protectorate of Russia, In 1796 the hordes of Khan Aga Mahommed, the Persian shah, invaded Azer- baijan, but met here with strong resistance. In September of the same year they attacked Georgia. Such a terrible invasion of the country had not been witnessed since the days of Genghis Khan and Tamerlane. Tiflis was razed to the ground and over 10,000 Georgian captives were led off to Persia.

At the beginning of 1798 Heracluis II died at a venerable age, leaving his kingdom despoiled and helpless. His son, the feeble-minded George XII, became king of Georgia. Bitter intestine strife flared up again. All the members of George XII large family owned appanages and mercilessly plundered the peasants.

George XII took an oath of allegiance to Russia as her vassal and sent an embassy to St. Petersburg with a petition that Georgia be an- nexed to Russia. He died at the end of 1800, before Paul I issued his manifesto on the incorporation of Georgia. Paul issued the manifesto on January 18, 1801, but owing to his death it was not put into force. In September 1801 the new Russian emperor, Alexander I, issued a manifesto on the incorporation of Georgia “in order to rid the Georgian people of their sorrows.” Eastern peorgia became a Russian region, subsequently called the Tiflis gubernia. That Georgia became a colony of tsarist Russia, was the least of all evils. Weakened and devastated by endless wars and rebellions, Georgia was experiencing a grave so- cial and economic crisis and was unable to defend herself against her enemies. Georgia’s annexation to such a powerful country as was the Russian Empire saved the Georgian people from being complete- ly absorbed by Persia or Turkey. Between Russia and Georgia there existed a religious and cultural kinship, and under those historical conditions Russia was the only progressive power capable of ensuring the further development of Georgia’s productive forces.

The Conquest of Transcaucasia

After Eastern Georgia was annexed to Russia in 1801 the tsarist government embarked upon the conquest of all Transcaucasia. The most energetic exponent of the tsar- ist policy of conquest was Prince Tsitsianov, the*son of an ancient Georgian noble family who had received his education in Russia. He was a crafty, subtle and cruel tsarist satrap. In a letter to Joseph Stalin

the working people of Georgia described this enslaver as follows:

And the satrap of the despot tsar,

Tsitsianov, a Georgian prince,

Marched with armies against the Caucasus

To burn and hang us.

At the end of 1802 Tsitsianov was appointed Commander-in-chief

and began to carry out a ruthless policy of conquest in Transcaucasia. He annexed to Russia Mingrelia, Guria and Imeretia. This “rounding off” of Russia’s Transcaucasian possessions was effected not only by force of arms but also by subtle diplomacy and bribery.. Tsitsianov adroitly made use of the incessant conflicts among the feudal lords and the peasant uprisings against them to consolidate tsarist Russia ’s power in Transcaucasia.

Some of the Georgian feudal lords strove to recover their feudal privileges and restore the Georgian kingdom under the protectorate of Persia. Prince Alexander, a son of Heraclius II and the most irreconcilable of the feudal lords, left for Persia together with other discontented princes to muster forces for a struggle against Russia,

In 1804 Tsitsianov began the conquest of the Erivan khanate. After besieging the fortress of Erivan for two months he was com- pelled to withdraw. At the end of 1805 he started a campaign against the Baku khanate. Possession of the Baku khanate was important because it offered an outlet to the Caspian and also because it could be used as a stepping stone for subsequent action against Persia. Tsits- ianov invested the fortress of Baku and demanded that the keys of the fortress gates be surrendered to him. The khan of Baku pretended to give in, but half a mile from the town Tsitsianov was billed by a shot from behind. His head was sent to Persia as a present to the heir of the shah.

The Baku khanate was subjugated in the autumn of 1806, after the death of Tsitsianov. The adjacent khanate of Kuba was conquered at the same time.

All the conquered khanates of Azerbaijan were formed into two gubernias — the Elizavetpol and the Baku.

Persia and Turkey, supported by England and France, refused to cede the Caucasian and Transcaucasian territories to the Russian tsar. The English and French governments gave them assistance with money and instructors and incited them to make war on Russia.

Persia declared war on Russia in 1805, and Turkey at the end of 1806. Both wars dragged on for many years. Persia received help from Napole- on, who sent army instructors and engineers. England likewise pursued a policy of inciting Persia and Turkey against Russia. But not withstand- ing their overwhelming numerical superiority and the assistance ren- dered by the French and English instructors, the Persian and Turkish armies suffered a series of severe defeats. In a treaty concluded with Russia, Persia renounced all claim to Daghestan and Georgia and prom- ised not to maintain warships in the Caspian. Russian merchants were granted privileges for trade with Persia. The war against Turkey was fought on two fronts: in Transcaucasia and in the Balkans. It ended with the signing of the Treaty of Bucharest in May 1812, under which Turkey returned the ancient Russian lands of Ismail and Bessarabia to Russia.

In Asia the former frontiers between Russia and Turkey were re- stored. Turkey renounced her claims to Western Georgia, which sub- sequently became the Kutais gubernia.

The war between Russia and Persia lasted until 1813. England act- ed as mediator in bringing the war to a close, her aim being to achieve, in alliance with tsarist Russia, a speedy termination of the war against Napoleon.

The victories of the Russian army in Transcaucasia compelled Persia to conclude the Treaty of Gulistan (1813) by which the khan- ates located on the territory of present-day Azerbaijan were incor- porated into Russia “in perpetuity.”

Transcaucasia After Incorporation Into Russia

The security from foreign invasion that Georgia received as a result of her union with Russia saved the Georgian people not only from extermination but from the forcible inculcation of the Moslem faith and customs. The inclusion of Transcaucasia into the Russian empire gave it a new impetus towards capitalist development.

On the eve of the 19th century natural economy predominated in Georgia. The peasant family produced not only corn but all its cloth, footwear and household articles. The towns of Georgia had not yet become centres of industry. Only Tiflis had any industry at all, and that in an embryonic stage: ordnance, gunpowder and glass works, print- shops and a mint.

In the years immediately following incorporation into Russia, Georgian trade developed very slowly owing to the lack of roads, con- stant internal uprisings and the wars that were waged on her borders. Trade was chiefly carried on by Armenian merchants, who shipped raw silk and wool to Moscow and to the fair at Makaryev. To stimu- late local trade the Russian authorities abolished the inland toll- gates.

Favourable tariffs on foreign goods made Tiflis a medium for French and German trade with Persia. The tariffs in force in Transcaucasia, however, were detrimental to the Russian merchants and manufactur- ers, who in 1831 succeeded in having them abolished.

“Commandant’s administration” was introduced in the conquered khanates of Azerbaijan. The name khanate was changed to province and Russian officers were placed at their head as commandants. A syhitem of feudal oppression of the popuktion, paiticularly of the peas- antry , was established in all the subjugated khanates.

The tsarist government strove to gain the support of the Georgian landlords and required absolute submission to them on the part of the peasants. Peasant uprisings were quelled by armed force. The peas- ants had to bear not only intensified feudal oppression but a colonial yoke as well. Like the princes of old who had travelled about with their retinues robbing the countryside, Russian and Georgian officials and officers now lived off the Georgian peasantry for weeks on end while on hunting trips. The courts and administration were conducted in Russian, a language which the peasants did not understand, and they had nowhere to turn for protection. The extortionate demands for de- liveries of supplies and means of transport, and the forced labour on road building led to incessant peasant disturbances and revolts.  

In the spring of 1804 an uprising broke out among the peasants rendering road services in the mountains, on the Georgian Military Highway, The rebels seized the entire highway. The uprising lasted several months and was crushed only after troops had been called in from the Caucasian foitifications.

The methods used to quell the uprising can be judged from the instructions given to the army commanders, who were told ‘%o be ruth- less, to hack with sword and bayonet, burn down the villages, abandon all thought of mercy to the villains and barbarians.”

A peasant uprising which broke out in 1809 in South Ossetia last- ed a whole year. But the most formidable uprising was that which took place inKakhetia in 1812-1813. Here the peasants were compelled to supply cattle, carts and men for the army transport system. This completely disorganized their farming. A terrible famine and the plague filled the cup of the peasants’ misery.

The uprising broke out in January 1812 in the village of Akhmeti, Telav district. The peasants rose up to a man in response to the tocsin which served as a signal. Within a few days the uprising had spread to three districts. “Better death than such a life” was the slogan of the rebels.

Two weeks later the uprising was crushed, but in the autumn of 1812 it flared up again and was put down with difficulty only in 1813.

The Peoples of the Volga, Bashkiria and Siberia in the First Quarter of the 19th Century

The Peoples of the Volga

The Russian landlords who had firmly entrenched themselves on the Middle Volga as well as the native landlords from among the Christianized murzi (Tatar nobles) and princes continued to seize the black-earth lands of the local peasants in the forest and steppe districts. The Chuvashes and the Mari were trans- ferred to the woodland districts. The Tatars and the Mordvinians were driven into the steppe, where land was still being settled. The peasants were dispossessed of the best lands lying on the banks of the rivers. Under the “general demarcation act” of 1765 the land of the local -peas- ants was allocated to Russian landlord-colonizers. In numerous peti- tions to the governor of Kazan the Tatar, Chuvash and Mari peasants complained of encroachments on their pastures, meadows and plough- land.

Forcible conversion of the Volga peoples to Christianity had be- gun in the second half of the 18th century. Sometimes the tsarist author- ities would drive entire villages of Chuvashes and Mordvinians down to the river and baptize them en masse. Sometimes they would be tempt- ed with presents, each convert receiving a cross, a ruble and a white shirt. The unchristened Tatar murzi and sultans were deprived of their serfs by a special order of the government.

The government colonized the Lower Volga with Tatar, Mord» vinian and Chuvash settlers forcibly removed from the Middle and Upper Volga. Together with the Russians these peoples laid the founda- tion for the economic and cultural development of the Lower Volga. In the second half of the 18th century villages of German colonists sprang up along both banks of the Volga, around Saratov and farther south. To develop the vast steppes more rapidly the government of Catherine II had issued a manifesto in 1763 inviting foreigners to settle in Russia. In response to this invitation more than 20,000 settlers came from France, Sweden and particularly from Germany, where the peasantry had been ruined by the Seven Years ^ War, and settled on the Volga. The foreign settlers received 30 dessiatins (about 80 acres) of land per family and loans to set themselves up.

Settlements of Ukrainian carters brought over from the Ukraine to break aud transport salt from Lake Elton sprang up on the Lower Volga. Beyond Tsaritsyn lay the lands of corporate Cossackdom who protected the Volga area against inroads by the nomad Kalmucks and Kazakhs.

The growth of the home market and corn exports increased the demand upon the landlords for corn. The landlords, in quest of new tillage, were particularly vigorous in colonizing the steppes adjoining the Volga. In the last quarter of the 18th century and the first quarter of the 19th century all the vacant government-owned land in the Volga area was distributed among the nobles and various servitors, A partic- ularly large amount of laud was distributed during the reign of Pauli, who granted one of his favourites, Naryshkin, more than half a million dessiatins. Scores of thousands of dessiatins were distributed among other landlords right up to 1820, when an ukase was issued prohibiting the grant of lands along the hilly west bank of the Volga.

The landlords who colonized the Lower Volga also seized land that had been previously allotted to the peasant settlers of various nationalities.

The colonial oppression and ruthless exploitation of the peoples of the Volga led to peasant uprisings. The biggest uprisings in this period were those of the Moiivinians in Nizhni Novgorod Region (1808-1810).

The Mordvinian peasants of Tyureshev district raided the land- lord’s office, killed the manager and seized the harvest on the landlord’s fields. They routed the tsarist detachment that had been sent out to suppress them. At secret gatherings held in the woods the Mordvin- ians discussed ways of freeing themselves from the oppression of the Russian landlords. Kuzma Alexeyev, a Mordvinian serf, headed the movement.

The government arrested all the leaders of the uprising. The accu- sation brought against Alexeyev was that he had demanded that the Mordvinians bo allowed to wear their national costume and live in accordance with their own native customs. The tsarist court sentenced him to the whipping post and to exile to Siberia.

The Bashkirs

In the first half of the 19th century most of the Baslikiis (a Turkic people) lived in the Orenburg region. Their chief occupation was cattle breeding, but they had already begun to engage in agriculture as well. By the beginning of the 19lh century they had gone over from a nomadic to a semi -nomadic life; they roamed in summer and lived in permanent dwellings in winter. A law issued in 1798 converted the Bashkirs into a military estate. Together with the Orenburg Cossacks they had to carry out sentry duty along the Orenburg border fortifications, from Tobol to the Caspian Sea. The men sent off to serve on this line had to possess four army horses and their own arms and ammunition. For unsatisfactory fulfilment of their duties Bashkirs were forced to work at state-owned factories and mines in the Urals. A law was passed in 1832 providing for the demarca- tion of land between the Bashkirs and tenants who had been allowed to settle Bashkirian lands under various conditions. The purpose of the law was to restrict Bashkir land tenure. Demarcation served as a pretext for new seizures of Bashkirian lands. The Bashkirs rose re- peatedly against their oppressors; throughout the first half of the 191h century they waged a constant struggle for liberation; many Bashkirs, it will be remembered, had fought in Pugachev's detachments in the 18th century.

The Peoples of Siberia

Siberia knew neither landlord ten- ure nor serfdom, but patriarchal slavery prevailed here up to the first quarter of the 19th century. Slavery was prohibited in Siberia only in 1826. The forms of colonial oppression were very similar to slavery. The numerous peoples inhabiting this vast territory were under the power of an absolute and uncontrolled oflScialdom,

In 1819 M. M. Speransky, who had been in disfavour since 1812, was appointed governor-general of Siberia, where he introduced a num- ber of administrative and economic ^'reforms.”

Speransky drew up the so-called "Aliens Regulation,” which out- lined a new system of administrating the subjugated peoples of Siberia, The Siberian tribes, which up to then had been called "the heterodox” and yaanchniye (payers of yasak, or tribute in pelts) were now called "aliens.” They were divided into settled, nomad and vagrant tribes. The "Aliens Regulation” consolidated the dominant position of the upper stratum of feudal lords and upheld the most backward customs. Speransky took measures to assure uninterrupted receipt of the yasak. The extent and quality of the land consigned to the "aliens” depended on the amount of yasak they paid.

The taxes and dues imposed upon the people at large became more and more intolerable. At the beginning of the 19th century the "aliens” were assessed according to the census of 1763, i.c., they paid taxes both for themselves and their deceased clansmen. There were cases when a group which had decreased to one-fourth of what it had been in 1763 paid taxes according to the old census. The land of native in- habitants was frequently seized by the Russian kulaks, or rich peas- ants, who settled in Siberia. The local population was crowded back to less favourably situated lands. The. Evenki, for example, were driven away from the river banks, and their best hunting grounds were turned into ploughlands and meadows by Russian settlers.

Brutal colonial exploitation led to impoverishment, famine, dis- ease and to the extinction of the masses of the working people. During a famine in the Turukhan territory at the beginning of the 19th century there were many instances of cannibalism. Between the middle of the 18th and middle of the 19th century the number of Itelmens (Kamcha- dales) dwindled from 20,000 to 2,000.

The late twenties of the 19th century saw the beginning of a forcible conversion of the peoples of Siberia to Christianity. Missionaries re- sorted to both threats and promises in order to convert the Siberian peoples.

Nobody was concerned with spreading literacy among the local population. Schools existed only in the towns, and the “aliens” had virtually no access to them. When the governor asked permission to send several especially capable Yakut boys to the St. Petersburg Tech- nological Institute, the Ministry of Education suggested that they be sent instead to some local workshop. Only the well-to-do were able to acquire an education, and not in all cases.

Expeditions and Voyages In the First Quarter of the 19th Century. At the beginning of the 19th century large expeditions were fitted out to the northeastern and northern shores of Siberia, most of them on business connected with the Russian-American Company founded in the reign of Paul I. This company, which enjoyed “the royal patronage,” had a monopoly on fur hunting and exploitation of all the resources of North America, Asia, Southern Sakhalin and the mouth of the Amur River.

The first and most significant expedition was Adam Ivan von Kruirenstern’s voyage around the world in 1803-1806. At that time the Russian fur trade with China was carried on overland via Kyakhta. Krusenstern came to the conclusion that it could be conducted more profitably by sea. An expedition was fitted out in the summer of 1803 to carry out his plan. Krusenstern crossed the Atlantic Ocean, rounded South America and entered the Pacific Ocean. After reaching the shores of Kamchatka and Japan he rounded Asia and Africa from the south and came back to the Atlantic. This expedition explored the east- ern shores of Sakhalin, Kamchatka, the Kurile and Aleutian Islands, and the northwestern coast of North America. Krusenstern described his journey in detail in his book Voyage Round the World of the Ships *"Nadezhdd^ and "^Neva^ in 1803-1806 Under the Command of Krusenstern.

In 1809-1811 an expedition under Hedenstrom explored the New Siberian Islands in the Arctic Ocean. In 1810 a member of the expedi- tion named Sannikov reached the northernmost island of the New Si- berian group and reported land north of this island. The existence of “Sannikov Land,” however, has been refuted by later expeditions un- dertaken by the Soviet government. Between 1815 and 1818 an expe- dition on the ship Rurik explored Kamchatka, Chukotsk and Bering Strait. The first map of Kamchatka and Chukotsk was compiled by the well-known navigator Litke, who explored the northeastern coast of Siberia in 1821-1824. The expedition under Wrangel in 1820-1824, which investigated the northern coast of Siberia from the Lena estuary to Bering Strait, had great significance.

The Decembrists

The Revolutionary Movement in the First Quarter of the 19th Century

The Birth of Industrial Capitalism

Capitalist development started in tsarist Russia later than in other countries. By the middle of the 18th century serf labour had gone out of existence in England, where the industrial revolution was replacing hand labour by steam- driven machinery. Serfdom in France was swept away by the bour- geois revolution of 1789-1794. At the beginning of the 19th century Prussia, then a more backward country than England or Prance, had also started to abolish serfdom. Russian economics were still governed by the system of serfdom. Nevertheless, in the first quarter of the 19th century, Russia too entered upon the path of industrial capitalism. The increase in the number of factories, and particularly the em-* ployment of hired labour, were undeniable signs of progress in capi- talist industry. In 1804 Russia had 2,423 factories employing 96,000 workers, of whom 46,000 were freely hired. By 1826 the number of •factories had grown to 6,261 and the number of workers to 211,000, of whom 114,000 were freely hired.

Thus already half of all the workers engaged in the factories were freely hired. Some enterprises, the cotton mills for example, were based primarily on freely hired labour. True, the majority of the freely hired workers were serf peasants who worked in the factories frequently at their landlords’ orders so as to be able to pay them dbroh (money rents). The spread of the o5roA; system on the landlords’ estates at the begin- ning of the 19th century was a concomitant of industrial development. The tens of thousands of o6roifc-paying peasants who had gone to work in the factories and mills constituted the bulk of the industrial workers.

Peasant domestic industry developed side by side with the capital- ist manufactories employing hired workers. At the beginning of the 19th century the centre of capitalist manufacturing which developed out of peasant domestic industry was the village of Ivanovo. Factors and distributors supplied yarn to the peasant domestic workshops and bought up their cloth, which was finished at the factories. By exploit- ing their fellow- villagers some of the serf peasants grew rich and were able to set up manufactories of their own.

But industry could not develop properly under serfdom. Serfdom hampered the rise of an industrial proletariat and retarded the proletar- iiuiization of the village. The oftroi-paying peasants employed in industry could be recalled to the village by their landlord at will. The workers had to turn over practically all their earnings to their land- lords, and were consequently not interested in their work and performed it badly. Their labour was of conspicuously low productivity*

The development of capitalist industry required an adequate home market, but with the self-sufficient peasant economy satisfying all local demands, tlie home market was restricted. Hence the demand for goods grew slowly, although steadily. Finally, serfdom prevented the free accumulation of capital available for investment in industry. And without a constant influx of capital, industry could not develop.

Mass Movement in the First Quarter of the 19th Century

The demand for corn on the home and foreign markets stimulated an in- crease in the cultivation of marketable corn, which the landlords en- deavoured to accomplish by intensifying the exploitation of their serfs. They increased the barshchina to 5 and 6 days per week and raised the obrok to 75 rubles per household. The peasants rebelled at the intensi- fied exploitation. The landlords brutally quelled the rebels with armed force. The biggest uprising took place on the Don in 1820 and spread throughout the Don region and the adjoining districts of the Ekaterinoslav gubernia. This uprising was an expression of protest against the attempt of landlord-officials to enthrall the peasants who had migrated to the Don area from other parts of Russia and settled on the vacant lands, and regarded themselves as freemen. The uprising was crushed by armed force.

The mass movement was particularly wide in the Urals indus- trial regions, notably at Kyshtym, where the workers and peasants re- volted against deferred wage payments and the high price of bread in the factory stores. The workers of the adjacent area of Ufalei joined the Kyshtym workers. The rebels chose Klimenti Kosolapov, a Kysh- tym worker, as their leader. Troops were sent to put down the Kyshtym and Ufalei workers. Kosolapov and his 12 associates were seized and brought to Ekaterinburg. The workers were flogged.

Unrest was rife in the army as well. Military service lasted for a term of twenty- five years. The soldiers were subjected to brutal corpor- al punishment for the slightest offence. “I’m the country’s defender, but my back is always tender,” ran the words of a popular soldier’s song of the time.

Upon their return home after victory over Napoleon the members of the popular levy hoped to receive freedom, but the old oppression by the landlords awaited them instead. “We have shed our blood,” they complained, “and we are again compelled to sweat on the ftarsA- ckina. We have rid our country of a tyrant, and again our master tyran- nizes us.”

The biggest revolt in the army broke out in the Semyonovsky Guards Regiment at St. Petersbuig in October 18^0. It was provoked by the brutal treatment of the soldiers by Regimental Commander Schwarz, who had established a system of terror intolerable even in Arakcheyev’s times. A company mutinied and was supported by the whole battalion. The soldiers behaved peaceably, although they had arms. The rebels of the Semyonovsky Regiment had the sympathies of the entire garrison. The men, however, lacked leaders and the rebellion was savagely suppressed. Six hundred men were beaten, some of them to death, with ramrods.

At the end of October 1820 copies of a proclamation dealing with the events in the Semyonovsky Begiment were found in the barracks of the Preobrazhensky Begiment. The leaflet said: “There is nothing to be expected from the tsar; he himself is just a powerful robber.” This was the first political leaflet against the tsar distributed among the soldiers.

The Revolutionary Nobles

The beginnings of capitalism in Russia brought progressive men to a realization of what an obstacle serfdom constituted to the development of the country’s productive forces. They were also becoming convinced of the need for changing the autocratic political system, under which millions of people were turned into slaves. The people’s war of 1812 also spurred many progres- sive minds to the realization that a struggle against serfdom was inev- itable. It caused them to ponder over the grievous plight of an enslaved people, who had so heroically defended their homeland, and to seek for a way out. The progressive ideas of the French bourgeois revo- lution also served as a powerful impetus in awakening the political con- sciousness of the finest section of the educated Russian nobility.

The patriotic young officers who had fought in the war of 1812 and in the campaigns abroad studied the ideas of the Encyclopaedists; they eagerly read the political essays of Montesquieu, Rousseau and other progressive writers.

Paris, which was then the centre of political activity,* exercised a great influence on these officers. In Paris Russia’s educated youth became acquainted with various political trends, read pamphlets and newspapers of diverse tendencies; they began to think politically and were fired with a desire to act. The young revolutionary nobles studied the bourgeois constitutions of various countries, discussing their advantages and their applicability to Russia.

The movement for national liberation and the revolutionary events in Europe — in the Balkans, Italy and Spain — made an even greater impression on the minds of the progressive officers. “From one end of Europe to another,” wrote Pestel, “one and the same thing is happening. From Portugal to Russia, in every country without exception, not even England or Turkey — those two opposites — the spirit of reformation, the spirit of the times, is compelling, so to speak, minds to seethe everywhere.”

Riego, the leader of the Spanish “zealots of freedom^” was to the revolutionary nobles of Russia a symbol of heroic struggle for freedom. His execution in 1823 aroused among them a storm of indigna- tion and protest.

The young officers were particularly struck by the sharp contrast between bourgeois Europe and serf Russia when they returned home from their foreign campaigns. In bourgeois Europe industry was growing, trade was developing, the sciences were flourishing, and the population enjoyed a certain measure of freedom. In feudal Russia they saw appalling conditions of economic backwardness, serf slavery, universal ignorance, despotic rule. They were especially disgusted over the wretched lot of the peasants and the urban population. The progressive nobles drew the conclusion that “the attachment of the peasant to the land is the cause of all our internal troubles.”

They described the insufferable life of the soldier, a doomed slave condemned to serve twenty-five years with no hope of ever returning to his family, subjected to harsh drill and ill-usage and living a himgry life. Yet while they had been abroad “both the officers and the lower ranks had seen their fill of foreign ways, had seen that there the troops enjoyed big privileges and great respect” (from the testimony of the Decembrist Zavalishin).

The Uprising of December 14, 1825

Secret Societies of the Revolutionary Nobles

The revolu- tionary nobles organized secret political societies with the aim of changing the order of things in Russia. Many Russian revolu- tionary nobles were at first members of religious-ethical associations, the Masonic lodges, which they used to advance their political purpose.

The first secret political society of revolutionary nobles was founded in 1816. It was called the Society of the True and Loyal Sons of the Fatherland, or the League of Salvation. Colonel Alexander Muravyov was the founder of the society, which had 20 members. Its aim was to emancipate the peasants from serfdom and to establish a constitu- tional monarchy in Russia. Two trends, on© moderate and the other militant, took shape within the society. The militants were headed by Colonel Pavel Ivanovich Pestel (1793-1826).

Two years later the League of Prosperity (1818-1821) was founded. This was not such a narrow conspirative society and had 200 members with local branches. The most revolutionary was the Southern Branch, organized by Colonel Pestel in the Ukraine (in Tulchin). Under the influence of Pestel the League of Prosperity declared itself in favour of a republic.

At a congress of the League held in Moscow in January 1821 sharp differences of opinion were revealed. The moderate members announced the League disbanded,

Pestel did not agree with the decision of the congress and in 1821 foimded a new organization, the Southern Association (1821-1825), among whose prominent meml3ers were Pestel, the leader of the associa- tion, Bestuzhev-Ryumin, Sergei Muravyov* Apostol and Davydov. Pestel was a well-educated man of broad intellect and masterful character. Pushkin wrote of him: “Pestel is a clever man in every sense of the word. He is one of the most original minds I know,”

Pestel had fought gallantly against Napoleon in 1812 and was wounded in the Battle of Borodino.

He had also fought in the Russian army’s foreign campaigns of 1813- 1815. Ever since his youth Pestel had been interested in the social sciences and had studied the works of Voltaire, Diderot, Rousseau and many other European philosophers.

The revolution in the West, his indignation at the system of serf- dom and despotism that reigned in Russia, and his reading of political literature made Pestel an ardent champion of revolution and a re- public.

Pestel drew up a program for

the constitutional reformation of Russia which he named Busshaya Pravda (Russian Truth).

According to Pestel’s plan Russia, as the result of a coup d*dtat, was to become an “indivisible republic” with a strong centralized government. He proposed to kill ofF all the members of the royal family. After the overthrow of the monarchy the dictatorship of a Provisional Supreme Administration was to be proclaimed. There were to be three supreme bodies of authority: a legislative body called the Narodnoye Veche (Popular Assembly); an executive body called Derzhavnaya Duma (State Duma); and a supervising body, the Verkhovny Sohor (Supreme Assembly), which was to control proper execution of the laws. Pestel proposed that the republic be organized along democratic lines: the abolition of the division of society into estates, and the gra/nting of equal rights and equal liberties to all citizens. The right to vote was not to be restricted by property or educational qualifications.

The Russkaya Pravda proclaimed the emancipation of the peas- ants with land, without any compensation to the landlords. All the arable land was to be divided into two sections. Half of the land was to constitute a public fund made up of estates confiscated from the landlords, from which every citizen could receive a plot. This fund was to be under communal ownership and could neither be bought nor sold. The other half was to consist of state land and such privately-owned lands as had not been confiscated by the state. These were designated for ‘"abundance” and could be bought and sold. Thus, Pesters agrarian project seriously undermined landlord ownership without entirely abolishing it.

In 1822 the Nothern Association was founded in St. Petersburg. It existed up to 1825 and among its members were the poet Ryleyev, Pushchin and Yakushkin. The head of the association was Nikita Muravyov (1795-1826), an officer of the guards. In 1812 young Muravyov ran way from home to join the army, and had fought in the foreign campaign. ^Vhile in Paris he witnessed an election campaign. There he also collected a good library of revolutionary books. After his return to Russia he became one of the organizers of the secret Northern Association.

Muravyov studied all the European constitutions and even the constitutions of the 23 states of North America. He laid many of their features at the basis of a constitution which he drafted. According to his draft Russia was to remain a monarchy. The emperor’s power w^as to be limited by a Narodnoye Veche (Popular Assembly) consist- ing of two chambers: an upper chamber called the Supreme Duma, and a lower, the Chamber of People’s Representatives. Only property owners were to have the right to elect and be elected to the Popular Assembly, particularly to the Supreme Duma. Serfdom was to be abolished but the land left in the hands of the landlords. The jjeasants were to receive only a cottage, a plot of land around it, livestock and implements. Muravyov’s final draft granted every serf peasant a plot of two dessiatins upon emancipation.

The draft was criticized by the radical members of the Northern Association.

“The main thing is to settle the question of land ownership;” said Pestel. “It is essential to turn over the land to the peasants: only then will the aim of the revolution be achieved.”

The poet Kondrati Fyodorovich Ryleyev (1795-1826) played an important part in the Northern Association. He too had fought in the war against Napoleon and in the campaign abroad. Army life did not satisfy him, however, and he retired. In 1823 Ryleyev began to publish the magazine North Star in collaboration with Bestuzhev. This magazine and Ryleyev ’s poetry had a great influence on the young nobles. In 1820 Ryleyev won popularity as the .first man who dared to expose Arakcheyev, the tsar’s favourite. Ryleyev joined the Northern Association in 1823 and took an active part in the prepara- tions for the uprising of December 14, 1826. Ryleyev said of himself: “I am not a poet but a citizen.” His poetry was permeated with humani- tarian ideas, with love of freedom apd hatred for slavery. Ryleyev Tms one of the most ardent ohamjHons of a struggle against tsarism. He knew that this might entail defeat, but he was imbued with a passionate faith in the ultimate victory of a righteous cause. These sentiments have been excellently expressed in his poem Confession of Nalivaiko,

Simultaneous with the found- ing of the Northern and South- ern associations there arose in Volhynia (Ukraine) another secret society, called the Association of United Slavs, founded by the Bor- isov brothers, who were army offi- cers, Gorbachevsky and other men.

Its membership consisted of petty officers of humble origin and no- bles who were not in army service.

The Association of United Slavs had no outlined program but was very emphatic about the need of abolishing tsarist rule and serfdom, and stood for the organization of a federal democratic republic of all the Slav countries. T^ereas the members of the Northern and

Southern associations advocated a military revolution organized by a close circle of conspirators, the members of the Association of United Slavs endeavoured also to carry on propaganda among the masses of soldiers. In the summer of 1825 the Association of United Slavs accepted PestePs program and united with the Southern Association.

The Decembrist Uprising

In November 1825 Alexander I died suddenly in Taganrog. Being without issue, his brother, Konstantin, was to have succeeded him. But Konstantin had renounced the throne during Alexander’s lifetime. The throne was to have been ascended by Alexander’s third brother, Nicholas, but he renounced it in favour of Konstantin. In the end it was Nicholas and not Konstantin who became emperor. During the interregnum, while the brothers were engaged in a correspondence, and messengers plied between St. Peters- burg and Warsaw (where Koi^stantin was living at the time) the mem- bers of the Northern Association took advantage of the confusion reigning in ruling military circles and decided to bring troops out onto the street on December 14 (26) — ^the day appointed for taking the oath of allegiance to Nicholas — ^with the object of refusing to take the oath and demanding a constitution.

On the morning of December 14, 1825, the regiments commanded by Decembrists marched to Senate Square. Over three thousand rebel soldiers and sailors formed a square around the monument to Peter I, but they remained inactive. Proper preparations had not been made for the uprising and the leaders were irresplute. At the last minute 8ergei Trubetskoi, who had been appointed dictator, had qualms as to whether the rebels would be able to cope with the situation, and did not come out onto the square. Left without leadership, the revolt lost its organized character. By 12 o’clock Nicholas I had brought up reliable troops and artillery to the square. A crowd of serfs, artisans and poor town-dwellers streamed to Senate Square. The workmen engaged in building the St. Isaac Cathedral threw blocks of wood at the tsarist troops. At the tsar’s orders the cavalry made several charges but the rebel soldiers repulsed them with a hail of bullets. Neither the persuasions of the commanders nor the exhortations of the Metro- ]>olitan could break the revolutionary will of the rebel soldiers. When Miloradovich, the governor-general of St. Petersburg, tried to persuade the rebels to disperse he was mortally wounded by Kakhovsky, one of the more resolute officers. The rebels opened up miming rifle fire at the approaching tsar. But the actions of the Decembrists were not in the nature of an offensive. The tsar was extremely scared and feared that the unrest would spread to the “rabble.” He gave the order to open fire with grapeshot. The artillery fire dispersed the rebel columns. Senate Square, the Neva embankment and the streets were strewn with bodies. In the night holes were made in the ice of the frozen Neva and both the dead and the wounded were let down into them. The leaders of the uprising were aixcsted.

A rising of the Chernigov Regiment in the Ukraine, which began on December 29, 1825 (January 10, 1826) was also defeated. On the eve of the events in St. Petersburg, Pestel was betrayed by an ag^enf provocatei^r and arrested. Sergei Muravyov- Apostol he^ed the uprising. Like the St. Petersburg rebels, those in Chernigov did not dare to take up the offensive.

The more resolute members of the Association of United Slavs proposed sending a rebel regiment to capture Kiev, where sjunpa- thetic army units were stationed. But the moderate leaders of the Decem- brists, headed by Sergei Muravyov- Apostol, adopted a policy of mark- ing time. Instead of attacking Kiev, Sergei Muravyov- Apostol led the troops from Vasilkov to Belaya Tserkov and then to Zhitomir in the expectation that units headed by members of the Southern Association would join them. But his hopes did not materialize. The rebel regiment encountered government troops at the village of Kovalyovka on January 3 (16), 1826, and was fired upon with grapeshot.

The uprising was crushed and Nicholas I took ruthless reprisals against the rebels. On July 13 (25), 1826, five Decembrists— Pestel, Ryleyev, Kakhovsky, Muravyov-Apostol and Bestuzhev-Ryumin — were hanged. Owing to the inexperience of the hangmen the rope broke during the execution and three of the condemned men, Ryleyev, Kakhovsky and Muravyov-Apostol, had to be hanged a second time.

Many of the participants in the uprising were sentenced to penal servi- tude in Siberia. The soldiers who had taken part in the rising were made to run the gauntlet and exiled to the Caucasus. A soldier by the name of Anoichenko, whom the court sentenced to 12,000 strokes of the ramrod, died.

The rising of the Decembrists ended in failure. The revolution. • ary nobles had no contact with the masses and had not counted on a mass rising. They had put their faith in an army conspiracy and feared a movement of the masses. That was the reason why they were defeat- ed. The Decembrist revolt, however, which was the first open armed uprising against tsarism cannot be underestimated. Hitherto Russia had only known sporadic peasant rebellions. The slogans of the Decem- brists inspired Russianrevolutionariesfor decades to come. “The circle of these revolutionaries was a narrow one,” Lenin wi*ote of the Decem- brists. “They were frightfully removed from the people. But their work was not in vain.” *

In appraising this period in the history of the struggle for liber- ation in the 19th century, and the role of the Decembrist uprising in it, Lenin wrote: “This was the epoch from the Decembrists to Herzen. Serf Russia was downtrodden and passive. An insignificant minority of the nobles, impotent, without the support of the people, voiced a protest. But the best men among the nobles helped to awak- en the people.”

The Crisis of Serfdom

The Monarchy of Nicholas I

The Autocracy of Nicholas I (1825–1855)

Emperor Nicholas I, whose ascension to the throne was marked by the brutal suppression of the Decembrist uprising, made the chief task of his reign the con- solidation of the autocracy and serfdom.

“A conceited mediocrity, whose horizon never exceeded that of a company oflRcer, a man who mistook brutality for energy, and obstina- cy in caprice for strength of will, who prized beyond everything the mere show of power, and who, therefore, by the mere show of it, could be got to do anything,” was how Engels described the new Russian emperor. Nicholas* tutor had been a native of Courland named M. von LambsdorfF, who filled him with admiration for Prussian military dis- cipline and a military-police organization of the state. Frederick William III of Prussia, the father of his wife, Charlotte, was another of the tsar’s friends and advisors. Partiality for Prussian militarism was deeply ingrained in the tsarist family, and Nicholas showed the greatest predilection for it. Even as a youth he had been ruthless in drilling the soldiers under his command. Nicholas himself declared that he was happy only in the barracks. He said: “Here the rules are strict, there is complete order, and no conceit or contradictions. Every- thing is in its proper place. No one gives orders until he has first learned to obey them.”

A cruel, slow-witted and conceited man who had never read a book, Nicholas I adhered closely to the system introduced by Arakche- yev. When one of the governors proposed to sentence two smugglers to death, Nicholas wrote the following order: “The guilty are to run the gauntlet of 1,000 men twelve times. Thank God, we have no capital punishment in Hussia, and it is not for me to introduce it.” The guilty men were beaten to death. The people aptly dubbed the tsar Nicholas Palkin (from the word palka, meaniug stick).

Nicholas I continued the struggle his predecessors had waged against revolution. After crushing the Decembrist uprising, the emperor described his political program as follows : “The war against conspirators and the leaders of a conspiracy will be most pitiless and ruthless. I shall be inexorable: it is my duty to teach this lesson to Russia and Euiope.”

He resorted to a system of brutal terror and reinforced the po- lice bureaucratic machine as a means of upholding the autocratic power.

He established the so-called special “Third Section” at the Imperial Chancery for political investigation. At the head of the “Third Section” stood General Benkendorf, chief of the gendarmes, who organized a corps of gendarmes and a secret political police. All Russia was divided into seven gendarme areas, each headed by a general of the gendarmes. The gendarmes, by means of their numerous secret agents, were required to “penetrate” into the state of people’s minds, take notice of those who expressed themselves too freely or disparagingly on religion and authority, and to ferret out new secret societies.

A purge was carried out in the army to “stifle the designs of the enemies of the existing order,” All officers suspected of being connected with the Decembrists were discharged from the army.

Nicholas I strove to make the bureaucratic machinery of gov- ernment still more centralized. He meddled in every trifle and detail of state administration. Russia resembled a vast army barracks, where all independence of initiative was crushed and all criticism silenced by fear. A foreign observer wrote: “Everything here is run like in a military school, except that the pupils do not graduate until their very death.” Under Nicholas I the role of government officials assumed greater importance in all branches of the administration. Half of all the state revenue was spent on the army and the police, and no more than one per cent on education. Bribery, corruption, extortion and red tape, and the bureaucratism of the judges and officials of the times of Nicholas I have become a byword.

At first Nicholas had intended to “bring order” into the system of state institutions. To this end he set up a “Special Secret Committee” on December 6, 1826, with V. P. Kochubey, president of the State Council, at its head.

M. . M. Speransky , who had been recalled from exile by Alexander I, was put in charge of organizing this work. The committee existed for several years and used up a vast quantity of paper, but it accomplished no changes whatsoever.

The Reactionary Policy of Nicholas I In the Field of Education

The fact that many young nobles had been involved in the Decem- brist uprising induced Nicholas to pay particular care to the educational system. School regulations were introduced in 1828 which strictly enforced the principle of social status. The parish elementary schools were designated for the “lowest orders,” the district schools for the children of merchants and craftsmen, and the gymnasia and universities for the nobility. All the activities of the educational institutions were to conform “to the spirit of Orthodoxy, Autocracy and Nationality.” This formula was an ideological expression of the struggle against the progressive and revolutionary ideas of the times. Tuition fees and corporal punishment were restored. The main subjects taught in the gymnasia were religion and Greek and Latin. So-called ‘Wealniye classes” were organized at some of the gymnasia and district schools in which more attention was devoted to mathematics and physics.

After the Decembrist uprising university self-government was reduced to nil. In 1835 a new university statute was published plac- ing the universities under the jurisdiction of the local educational superintendents. A uniform was introduced for students. Theology was made a compulsory subject in all the departments. The best pro- fessors and instructors were dismissed and the number of students decreased. The tuition fee was raised “in order to check the influx of young people born into the lower social orders for whom a higher education is useless, being a needless luxury that displaces them from their sphere without profit to themselves or to the state,” That is how Uvarov, the minister of education, motivated this measure.

The Further Decline of Serfdom

Development of the Home Market and Foreign Trade

In the second quarter of the 19th centuiy feudal economy in Russia continued to decline at a rapid rate. The buying and selling of products nn the market became an essential factor in the life of the country. Lenin pointed out that “the production of grain for sale by the landlord, which developed particularly in the latter stages of the existence of serfdom, was the harbinger of the collapse of the old regime.” *

After the repeal of the corn laws, Le., the import duty on grain in England in 1846, Russian corn exports mounted sharply. By the end of the ’fifties corn constituted 35% of Russia’s total exports, ris- ing in some years to 50%. Russia also exported hemp, flax, rope, bristles, fats, hides, etc. She imported luxury articles as well as commod- ities which she did not produce herself, such as raw cotton, cotton yarn, cotton and leather manufactures, chemical products, tools and machines.

The domestic market being limited by the prevailing serf system Russian manufacturers sought a market for their goods in foreign countries, such as Turkey, Persia and Central Asia.

England who was the leading industrial country in the middle of the 19th century, being called the “workshop of the world,” claimed a monopoly on these markets. In the ’thirties and ’forties Russia and England contended for the markets of the Near East and Central Asia.

In the second half of the ’forties Russia concluded trade agreements with almost all the countries of Europe. The volume of Russia’s for- eign trade increased 275 per cent. But compared to the trade turnover of other countries it was still insignificant, constituting only 3.6% of the total volume of international trade.

Capitalism in Russia developed on the basis of a slow but steady growth of the internal market. The demand for corn, agricultural raw materials and manufactured goods increased. The rise in demand stimulated an increase in domestic trade. This was particularly notice- able in the growth of the local and all-Russian fairs in the first half of the 19th century. The Nizhni Novgorod fair, which had been transferred to that town from the village of Makaryev, played a very important role in the national economy of Russia. A large volume of trade was also done at the Ukrainian fairs.

[pages 156–7 missing]

among them a reform in the administration of state-owned estates waa introduced by Count Kiselyov, a prominent statesman. A special Ministry of State Realties was established as a sort of guardianship over the state peasants; it delved into all aspects of their economic and social life. The peasants elected to office in the villages and the districts were subordinated to a huge staff of officials. Measures were carried out to demarcate land boundaries, to grant allotments to peas- ants with little land and resettle them, to set up mutual aid funds, etc. The tsarist officials continued to oppress and plunder the peasants, whose condition was but little improved by Kiselyov/s reforms.

The Economic Policy of Nicholas I

The development of trade and industry was also fostered by the economic policy of Nicholas I. While striving to preserve the dictatorship of the feudal landlords inviolate, he was compelled at the same time to support and conciliate the merchants and the manufacturers. This policy was dictated by the need to improve the country’s economic and financial position. The government supported commerce and industry by protective and prohibitive tariffs. A tariff law was introduced in 1822 prohibiting the import of 3,110 and the export of 21 items. With slight changes this law remained in force during the reign of Nicholas I as well.

Special educational institutions^ among them an Institute of Tech- nology and a Timber Institute, were founded to meet the demands of industry for trained personnel. From time to time industrial exposi- tions were organized. In 1851 Bussian manufactures were sent for the first time to a world exhibition, held in London.

To stabilize the exchange value of the Russian ruble Finance Minister Kanlcrin carried through a reform restoring the circulation of metal currency in the country. In the first half of the 19lh century a tremendous quantity of paper assignats had been issued, and the paper ruble was barely equal to a quarter of the value of the silver ruble. The government redeemed the depreciated assignats and after withdrawing them from circulation established a new monetary unit, the silver ruble. Now treasury notes wore issued which were exchanged for the silver rubles at face value.

In the interests of industry and trade the government began to develop transport and improve the roads. The first railroad, running from St. Petersburg to Tsarskoye Selo (now the town of Pushkin), was built in 1837. The rails, locomotives and all the equipment were imported from England. The first railroad of economic significance was the line between St. Petersburg and Moscow (now the October Line). It took nine years to build and was opened in 1851. By 1855 the total length of the Russian railroads was 980 versts, which was one-fifth of the French and one-sixth of the German mileage. The government also made an attempt to utilize waterways. In the ^forties freight shipping began to develop on the Volga, and in the following decade a passenger service. By the middle of the century 20 steamships were plying the Volga. The first shipyard for building steam vessels was established in this period.

The Technical and Economic Backwardness of Tsarist Russia

Tsarist Russia increasingly lagged behind the advanced countries of Western Europe in technical and economic development. This backwardness becomes particularly manifest when Russia’s economic development is compared with that of England. The policy pursued by tsarism tended to increase the country’s technical-economic backwardness and retarded its crdtural and sociopolitical develop- ment.

At the end of the 18th century Russia and England were produc- ing an equal amount of pig iron — 8,000,000 poods a year. During the first half of the 19th century Russia doubled output to 16,000,000 poods, while England increased her pig iron production by almost 30 times, turning out 234,000,000 poods in 1859. By the middle ’fifties England was producing 15 times as much pig iron as Russia, and France three times as much. Other branches of Russian industry, as well as commerce and rail and water transport lagged similarly behind Western Europe. The basic Russian industries did not use machinery and employed serf labour. Production technique was extremely backward at the iron works in the Urals.

This constantly increasing backwardness paved the way to the inevitable catastrophe of feudal Russia and primarily to a military catastrophe.

The Mass Movement for National Liberation in the 'Thirties

The Polish Rising of 1830-1831

Throughout the first half of the 19th century a relentless struggle was being waged in Russia {igainst serfdom and tsarist autocracy. Nicholas I strove throughout his reign to suppress the two forces which constituted the greatest danger to him: the peasant uprisings within the country and the bour- geois revolution in Europe.

A new upsurge of the bourgeois revolution in Europe was called forth by the victory of the July revolution of 1830 in France. When Nicholas learned of the July revolution he ordered an army of 250,000 to be prepared for a campaign against France. France was saved from tsarist intervention by an uprising which broke out in Poland.

In the late twenties of the 19th century students of a school for en- signs had organized a secret society in Warsaw. Inspired by the ideas of the French revolution of 1830 and hoping to receive help from it, they rose in rebellion in November 1830. Warsaw was in the hands of the reb- els who had seized the arsenal and armed the population of the city.

General Chlopicki, a man of very moderate views, became dictator. He belonged to a section of the gentry which held high offices of govern- ment in Poland and was opposed to the separation of Poland from Russia. Soon General Chlopicki renounced the title of dictator. Anew national government was formed in which were incorporated represent- atives of the democratic strata of the petty gentry.

A new Diet was convened in December 1830. Its most resolute act was to proclaim the deposition of Nicholas I, who, besides being the emperor of Russia, was, according to the constitution of 1816, king of Poland.

Nicholas sent a large army under General Diebitsch to quell the uprising in Poland, For seven months the Polish army, recruited to a total strength of 100,000 men, successfully beat back the tsarist army. Diebitsch died of the cholera before long, and General Paskevich was sent to Poland with another army.

On August 26, 1831 , Paskevich took Warsaw by storm and brutally punished the rebels. Five thousand families of the gentry were exiled to the Caucasus and their lands confiscated, 260 sti]^nt8 were forcibly enrolled in the army, and 30 Wom^ who had taken j^art in the uprising were put into a nunnery.

At the beginning of 1833 General Paskevich, who had been appoint- ed lord lieutenant in Poland, reported to the tsar: “Fear has already been instilled in the country.”

The Polish rising of 1830-1831 ended in utter defeat. One of the main reasons for this defeat was that the national movement was not combined with a peasant movement. Since the gentry had not wanted to give the peasants land, they failed to win their support .Writing of the Polish uprising of 1830 Engels said: ‘Tn plain language, the uprising of 1830 was neither a national revolution (it excluded three-quarters of Poland) nor a social or political revolution; it changed nothing in the internal position of the people; it was a conservative revolution.”*

The uprising found no support among the masses and was routed. The constitution of 1815 was repealed, the Polish army disbanded, and the University of Warsaw closed down. A strict censorship was intro- duced and all the works of Polish writers were banned. The leaders of the uprising emigrated abroad to escape persecution.

The tfprisings In Byelorussia and the Ukraine* From Poland the uprising spread to Lithuania, Byelorussia and the Ukraine, but nowhere did it assume a mass character.

The oommander of the Bussian armies promulgated an ukase prom^ • ising freedom from serfdom to all who helped the tsarist army fight the insurgents. Peasants believed this promise and began to go over to* the side of the tsarist government. The uprisings were crushed here too. The lands of all the nobles who had taken an active part in*the upris- ings Were confiscated, and the order promising Emancipation to the- peasants was declared illegal.

In the Ukraine the uprising affected only the border area of Kiev and Podolsk gubernias, west of the Dnieper, and only a small number of the Polishized gentry took part in it. The Ukrainian peasants regarded t he uprising as the concern of the Ukrainian-Polish gentry and did not support it. Neither did the big Ukrainian and Russian landlords, whose* economic interests tsarism fully satisfied.

The Peasant Movement in the Ukraine

In the thirties of the 19th century a wide peasant movement developed in the Ukraine, called forth by the growing burden of feudal and colonial oppression. The peasants refused to perform barahchina services and other compulsory duties. The peasants ’struggle against the landlords and the tsarist au- thorities was of a particularly stubborn character in Podolia, where it fvssumed the form of guerilla warfare. An outstanding leader of the peasant movement against the Polish, Ukrainian and Russian land- Jords was XJstim Karmelyuk.

Karmelyuk was the son of a poor serf. He had worked as a house- hold servant in a manor. Given away into the arniy for some minor offence, he deserted, and organized a small peasant detachment, which attacked the landlords and rich homesteaders. In 1814 Karmelyuk waa caught, received 600 strokes of the ramrod and sent to a disciplinary battalion in the Crimea. Together with four soldiers he again ran away and continued the struggle against the landlords. Arrested again, he* was sentenced to death by the tsarist court , the sentence being commut- ed to ten years’ penal servitude. Karmelyuk escaped once more and r esumed the struggle in Podolia, where he headed a peasant detachment a nd destroyed the estates of the landlords.

In the summer of 1827 the landlords again seized Karmelyuk. ^Vhen the peasants, at the order of the landlords, began to bind him,, Karmelyuk turned on them with an impassioned speech: ‘*Why do* you not tie them up (the squires)? It is they who oppress you I” He urged the peasants not to bear the yoke of slavery submissively. Seven hun^ dred and fifty peasants were put on trial together with KarmeljTik. Three hundred of them were flogged and sent to Siberia; 180 were given» to the army.

In 1830 Karmelyuk escaped from penal servitude in Siberia for th^ seventh time and again headed the struggle against the landlords. Kar- melyuk ’s amazing popularity among the peasantry helped him to baffli^ his pursuet^. He could find protection and shelter In any hui. In Sepiember 1835, during a round.up organized by the landlords to catch Karmelyuk, he was shot down by one of the gentry.

However, the wave of peasant rebellions against the landlords raised by Karmelyuk, did not abate for a long time.

The Cholera Riots and Mutinies in the Army

The peasant masses rose against the yoke of serfdom all over Bussia, In 1830-1831 a widespread epidemic of cholera broke out in the country. Starting in the Caucasus, it spread to Moscow and Petersburg. Bumours to the effect that the landlords were poisoning the peasants with a deadly poison led to an outbreak of riots. Crowds of people in the villages and the cities attacked the hospitals and not infrequently killed the doctors.

In the summer of 1831 a rebellion broke out among the military settlers of the Novgorod gubernia. As a consequence of this uprising the military settlements were gradually liquidated.

A widespread rebellion of sailors, soldiers, handicraftsmen and "'other lowly i)eople” took place in Sevastopol in the summer of 1830. The cause of the uprising was the intolerably oppressive conditions of life in the tsarist army and navy. When the plague broke out in the army in the Caucasus and Bessarabia a strict quarantine was established in the city of Sevastopol and in the navy. No person was allowed to leave his house. A famine broke out in the city. In June 1830 the people, driven to despair, sounded the tocsin and rose in iiebellion under the command of a sailor named Timofei Ivanov. The workmen and sailors of the naval crews joined the uprising. The city fell into the hands of the rebels.

Nicholas I put down the Sevastopol ‘"mutineers” with a brutal hand. As many as 1,680 soldiers, sailors and workmen were court-martialled. Every tenth man was sentenced to death; some were sentenced to 3,000 strokes each of the ramrod, which was tantamount to a death sentence j 375 women— the wives and daughters of the sailors and soldiers — were sentenced to penal servitude and exiled.

The peasant movement in the ’thirties spread to 26 gubernias, and was exacerbated by the crop failure, famine and fires which broke out in a number of cities and villages on the Volga. The peasants regarded the landlords and officials as the incendiaries and wreaked their venge- ance on them.

The spread of the mass movement was a sign of ever-growing discon- tent of the masses with serfdom. The chief of the gendarmes, Benken- dorf, reported in alarm to the tsar: "‘The people are bent on one thing — emancipation.” He advised the tsar to make concessions to the peasants. In 1842 an ukase was promulgated which gave the landlords the right to grant their peasants personal freedom but obliged the peasants to ren- der harshchina services or pay the landlord ohrok^ The new law changed nothing in the position of the peasantry, who continued to manifest their discontent and to demand emancipation from seif bondage. The number of outbreaks steadily increased: in 1826-1834 there were 145, while in 1845-54 they rose to 348. The peasants fled in increas- ing numbers, sometimes in whole villages, to the outlying districts.

Conquest of the Caucasus and the Struggle of the Mountaineers for Independence

The Conquest of the Caucasus

After the victorious outcome of the war with Napoleon in 1812 tsarist Russia entered upon the uonquest of the Noi iiiern Caucasus. In 1816 A. P. Yermolov was ap- pointed as chief in command of the Caucasus, where he applied mili- tary and administrative measures of a very drastic nature.

Military fortifications were set up during 1817-1821 throughout the Eastern and Western Caucasus with such awe-inspiring names as ‘‘The Dread,” “The Wicked Trench,” etc.

These served as a base for Yermolov's incessant military expe- ditions against the mountain population who were forced into sub- mission by means of arms and hunger. Yermolov ordered forests to be cut down, and clearings made, avowing that the axe would play no less an important role than the rifle and bayonet in pacifying the region.

Tsairist Russia’s venture at the systematic conquest of the Cauoa- 8US was fraught with the most serious foreign political complications.

Wars with Persia (1826–1828) and Turkey (1827–1829)

Eng. land and France had repeatedly tried to incite Persia and Turkey to hostilities against Russia.

In the summer of 1826 a war broke out between Russia and Per- sia. Persian troops occupied Azerbaijan and marched on Daghestan and Chechen. Paskevich, appointed commander of the Caucasian army in the spring of 1827, defeated the Persians. The war with Per- sia ended in the winter of 1828 with the signing of the Turkmanchai Treaty by which Persia ceded Nakhichevan and Erivan, i.e., a con- siderable part of Armenia, to Russia.

Russia waged a simultaneous war for Caucasian lands against Turkey (1827-1829), Nicholas I strove not only to consolidate Russia’s hold over Transcaucasia but also to seize Constantinople and the straits. In 1827 the Russian fleet defeated the Turkish squadron at Navarino Bay (off the Morea Peninsula). In 1828 tsarist troops^ with Constantinople as their objective, occupied Moldavia and Walachia, crossed the Balkans and seized Adrianople. Here, in 1829 was signed a peace treaty which gave Russia the entire Caucasian seaboard, with the exception of Batum. Turkey was forced to recognize all tsarist conquests in Transcaucasia.

Having thus won a free hand, Russian tsarism decided to com* plete the subjugation of the Caucasus. Paskevich, the commander-in-chief in the Caucasus, received orders from Nicholas I to ‘Opacify the mountaineer peoples for all time or exterminate those who would not submit.”

The Mountaineers of the Caucasus in Their Struggle for Independence

Eussian tsarism in the Northern Caucasus found itself confronted with a small and scattered population.

The mass of the Chechen pop- ulation consisted of independ- ent, free villagers— the uzdena, besides whom there were also slaves. The landless and impover- ished uzdens (peasants) and slaves were exploited by the tri- bal aristocracy and the clergy who had seized the communal lands and acquired large herds of sheep. Conflicts frequently arose among the population over land lots and pasturages. All disputes


and litigation were settled by ^ ,

common law-the adat. „ ^ Imeretia.

Daghestan, l 3 dng adjacent to by K. p: Begrov

North Caucasus, was also divided

into* petty semi-feudal and feudal domains, the largest of which were located on the seaboard. The dominant element were the khans and


begs (princes), upon whom the uzdens were dependent. The begs also owned slaves. With the conquest of the Caucasus by tsarism the khans and begs entered the Eussian service, and under the protection of the tsarist army, usurped the lands of the tribal communities and reduced the uzdens to bondage. The latter were compelled to render feudal services to their lords and supply them with various products. The tsarist generals, supported by the begs and the khans, ruthlessly exploited and exterminated the mountain people,

EoUsed by these persecutions, the mountaineers in the late twenties of the 19th century, rose in a struggle for their independ^ euce against Eussian tsarism and its myrmidons— the khans and begs.

Colonial oppression by tsarism led to a number of spontaneous, uprisings among the mountaineers*

In 1818 most of the villages of Daghestan rose in rebellion. Numerous guerilla detachments in Chechen were led by Bey-Bulat who succeeded in mustering a large force and proclaimed a holy war against Russian tsarism. In 1826 the rebel detachments of Bey-Bulat were defeated, and he himself was killed by Russian agents.

At the end of the ’twenties the freedom-loving mountaineers began to unite for a struggle for their independence. This movement Was led until 1832 by an imam (a Mohammedan priest) Kazi-Mullah, who preached a religious doctrine known as muridism. Until the con- quest of the Caucasus by the Russians, muridism had been a kind of religious order or fraternity in Islam, which widely preached the doctrine of "moral perfection and renunciation of earthly blessings.” At the end of the ’twenties muridism assumed a political character, its chief tenet now being proclaimed the holy war. Under this banner Kazi-Mullah mustered thousands of murids whom he led against the detachments of the tsarist army and the local khans and begs in the service of the Russian generals. His disciple and follower was Shamyl.

The Struggle of the Mountaineers tor Independence under the Leadership of Shamyl (1834–1859)

After Bey-Bulat was killed Shamyl became leader of the mountaineers in their struggle for in- dependence. Shamyl was born in the family of a well-to-do hillman. While still a boy, Shamyl made a serious study of the works of Moham- medan writers. His teacher and friend— fmaw Kazi-Mullah exercised a great influence over him. After the latter’s death the Daghestan murids chose Shamyl in 1834 as their secular and spiritual ruler— the irtvam and leader of the holy war.

Shamyl was an outstanding political leader and brave captain. His secretary describes him in the following words: "Shamyl was a learned, pious, and shrewd man, courageous, resolute and at the same time unrivalled as a horseman, marksman, swimmer and runner. He Well knew his people and his native Daghestan when still under the tutelage of Kazi-Mullah, There was not a design which he was not capable of putting into execution.”

Shamyl was a fine orator. It was said that his speeches always produced the effect he meant them to have. But above all Shamyl revealed himself as a talented organizer of the moimtaineers’ state and military leader in the struggle against tsarist colonizers.

Shamyl intrenched himself in his military residence of Akhulgo, in Daghestan, where Russian and Polish fugitive soldiers had built him a house in the European style. A large military force was sent out against him and after a siege of three months Shamyl lost almost all his best men, while he himself made good his escape by a miracle of fortitude and perilous adventures.

In August 1839 Shamyl withdrew into the mountain fastnesses of Chechen. In the beginning of the •forties, Shamyl, supported by the mass movement of the mountaineers of Chechen and Daghestan, won a number of important victories over the Russian troops. Shamyl*& fame resounded throughout the Caucasus. Nicholas I appointed a new commander of the troops in the Caucasus,* M. S. Vorontsov, of whom he demanded that he **rout, if possible, the bands of Shamyl, penetrate into the heart of his domains and intrench there.”

Vorontsov’s military expedition at the head of a large army, suffered defeat at the hands of Shamyl, and Vorontsov himself barely escaped being taken prisoner.

Realizing that the scattered tribes of mountaineers could not attain victory unless they were united, Shamyl applied himself to this task by setting up an independent state on the territory which was in their hands. The state was headed by Shamyl himself, who wielded full political and military power.

Each region was placed in the care of Shamyl’s lieutenants, called naiha^ and a civil and ecclesiastical authority was set up in every re^ gion. The power of the begs and khans was everywhere dissolved.

Shamyl ordered the naiba to form infantry and cavalry units. All who distinguished themselves received awards of arms, horses and money, as well as medals and stripes on their turbans. Stripes were also sewn on for cowardice in battle— bits of felt on the back or on the right arm. These marks of disgrace were removed as soon as the wearer had vindicated his reputation by an act of bravery. !

Shamyl formed a small artillery, and even organized the castinjj of guns. The moxmtaineers called them the "thousand warriors.” The guns were made from iron scrap by a blacksmith named Jabrail, and proved on test to pass muster, though the first one had exploded. The mountaineers also used grenades which they had captured from the Russian soldiers. Shamyl organized the production of gunpowder^ but shared it out only to the mwida and the most practised shots* Skilled workmen — fugitive Russian soldiers — acted as instructors! and helped Shamyl to organize the production of arms. For the pur- pose of conducting war, Shamyl put the finances in order, created a single state treasury, organized the proper collection of taxes, encour-r aged trade, granted various privileges to the merchants and stimu- lated handicraft. The native blacksmiths, gunmakers, carpenters and other handicraftsmen went through a course of training under Russian and Polish soldiers who had deserted and come over to Shamyl. Sha- myl freed a considerable part of the slaves. The nucleus of the new state Were the murida who, in the capacity of spiritual and political advisers, directed all the affairs of the country. Shamyl ’s activities were of a democratic, progressive nature, being directed at this peripd against both tsarism and the local feudal lords.

But after the successes achieved during 1840-1 845 Shamyl ’s state experienced great internal difficulties. The country was economically at a Very low ebb. Shamyrs lieutenants, the naihs, imposed heavy taxes on the population. The mountain peas- antry, particularly in Chechen, began to murmur. The ranks of Shamyrs army began to thin. The naihs and the murids, who had grown rich, ever more frequently went over to the tsarist troops. In combating Shamyl the Rus- sian generals had now changed their tactics. Instead of attacking the refrac- tory mountain villages, they now began to cut down the woods, lay out convenient roads for l^he troops, build forts and invest the villages, breaking the mountaineers’ resistance by star- vation.

In 1859 Shamyl, with a small detach- ment of murids and one gun, put up a brave resistance against the Russians in his last stronghold— the fortress of Gunib iu Daghestan.

On August 25, 1859, the commander-in-chief of the Caucasian army sent in his report: "‘Gunib has fallen, Shamyl taken captive.*^ The captive Shamyl was sent to Petersbuig and then seitled in Ka- luga. Shamyl died at Medina during a pilgrimage on which he set out a year before with the permission of the tsarist government.

The Struggle of the Mountaineers of Western Caucasus for Their Independence

After the defeat of Shamyl, tsarism sent mili- tary forces to subdue the Western Caucasus, the Kuban and the Black Sea coast from Anapa to SuldiUm. The struggle in the Western Cau- casus against Russian tsarism was headed by Shamyl’s assistant— Mohammed-Emmin. After Shamyl had been taken prisoner, tsarism threw its troops against Mohammed-Emmin who was compelled to- surrender.

In November 1859 most of the villages of Western Caucasus were burnt down and pillaged. The Caucasian tribes were dispossessed of the best lands.

In the beginning of the ’sixties the warlike tribes of the North- western Caucasus were everywhere driven out of their strongholds.

The local uTban population was driven out of the Northwestern Caucasus. From 1858 to 1864 about 400,000 mountaineers were thus evacuated. The mountaineers sold their cattle and belongings for a apng and migrated to Turkey, As their boats pulled out of their native shores the mountaineers fired their rifles in a farewell salute.

The tsarist government resettled Russian peasants and Gossaoks, in the Northern Caucasus, allotting to them the lands that had belongfsd to the mountaineers. “The policy of tsarism, the policy of the land* lords and the bourgeoisie,” wrote J. V, Stalin, ‘Vas to settle these parts with the greatest possible number of kulaks from among the Russian peasants and the Cossacks, and to make the latter a reliable basis for Great-Power ambitions.”

The Peoples of Central Asia and the Advance of Tsarism in Kazakhstan and Central Asia

Central Asiatic Khanates

The formation of the three Central Asiatic khanates of Bokhara, Khiva and Kokand, at the end of the 18th century, was an important step towards the political unification of the numerous warring feudal independencies of Central Asia. The ^ree khanates ruled over the Uzbeks, Tajiks, Kirghiz and a section of the Turkomans. A considerable part of Turkmenia was considered to be under the sovereignty of Persia, The nomad economy of the Turkomans lacked a stable fodder base and adequate water supply. The Turkomans were frequently driven by dire poverty to make raids on the settlements of Bokhara, Afghanistan and Persia. The tribal aristocracy, who provided themselves with the best lands and irriga- tion canals, exploited the population of Turkmenia.

The greater part of present-day Tajikistan had also, at the begin- ning of the 19th century, retained its formal independence and was administered by local rulers.

The khanates of Central Asia waged constant war with the object of conquering the neighbouring lands. The greatest expansion was achieved by the Kokand khanate, which, at the beginning of the 19th century had conquered Tashkent, an important trading and strategic centre in Central Asia. The possession of Tashkent enabled Kokand to reduce the surrounding steppe regions of Kazakhstan and Kirghi- zia.

In order to consolidate their power, the khans of Kokand studded the south 'Kazakh districts and < Kirghizia with fortresses, built mosques and madrasaa (Mussulman universities), and implanted Mussul- man education. Trading and -urban settlements of handicraftsmen grew up around the fortresses: Ak-Mechet, Auliye-Ata, Pishpek and others. In the thirties of the 19th century the Kokand khanate was the largest state in Central Asia, stretching from the foothills of the Pamir to the Lower Syr Darya and Western China. By subjecting the neighbouring lands of the Kazakhs, Turkomans and Karakalpaki, the Khiva khanate too considerably extended its frontiers in the beginning of the 19th century. The Khiva feudal lords adroitly fomented inter-tribal feuds among the Turkomans, The bor- ders of the Bokhara khanate, on the contrary, contracted in the first decade of the 19lh century, as a result of the aggrandizement of the Kokand and Khiva khanates.

Turkestan, which had been under the protection of Bokhara, and many fortresses passed over to Kokand. Some Turkoman domains passed over to Khiva. In spite of its political weakness, Bokhara still continued to play a prominent economic role in the middle of the 19th century. The mass of the handicraftsmen lived in Bokhara, and their cotton jand silk wares competed successfully with all other cities.

The class structure and administration of the various khanates Were similar. They were headed by the Uzbek feudal lords and the higher Mussulman clergy. The latter did not cult ivate^ their lands but leased them out to peasants on share-cropping terms. The main pro- ducers were the peasants who engaged in agriculture and cattle rais- ing. Water supply, without which land in Central Asia is valueless, played an exceptional role in the economy. If any one irrigated for- mer "dead” lands, these lands became his property.

The Kazakhs In the Second Quarter of the 19th Century

The territory of modern Kazakhstan was inhabited in the first half of the 19th century by three states, known as the Small, Medium and Great Hordes.

The Small and Medium Hordes had become subjects of Bussia in the first half of the 18th century, and the colonization of this region began in the twenties of the 19th century. Tsarism founded a number of forts in the Kazakh steppes as a means of keeping the Kazakhs in subordination, and commencing its conquest of the states of Central Asia.

In 1835-1837 V.A. Perovsky, governor-general of Orenburg, started the construction of a line of forts between Orsk and Troitsk, alienat- ing for this purpose an area of 10,000 sq. km. rich in pastures, rivers and forests. The Kazakhs were pushed out to poorer lands, and the right to graze in the districts of the fort area was restricted. This creat- ed bitter feeling among the Kazakhs, who began to prepare for an armed struggle against the tsarist colonizers.

To reduce the resistance of the Kazakh people, tsarism had, daring the reign of Paul I, earned out of the Small Horde the pastoral lands of Bukei Khan and founded a separate Bukei khanate, subor- dinate to tsarist Bussia. Part of the Caspian coast where the pastoral lands of the Kazakhs of the Bukei khanate were located, were pro- claimed the property of Bussian landlords. The latter exacted exorbitant rents from the Kazakhs for the use of the pasture lands. The increased burden of taxation and exploitation by the elders who were appointed by the khan and supported by tsarism, and the usurpation of lands by the khans and the sultans, led to a widespread popular uprising that began in 1836. Its leaders were the elders — Batyr Isatai Taimanov and the minstrel {akyn) Makhambet Utemisov^ They besieged the headquarters of the khan, burnt much property belonging to the sultans, and turned over their pastoral lands to the needy Kazakhs. The uprising bore the character of a peasant war directed simultaneously against tsarism and its colonial policy. It was suppressed by the joint efforts of the khans, sultans and the tsar- ist authorities.

A protracted struggle of the Kazakh people broke out at this time against tsarism in the Medium Horde. The construction of new forts, the seizure of lands for Russian Cossack settlements, curtailment of pasture lands and the introduction of a new system of administration in 1822, aroused universal discontent among the Kazakhs. The Kaz- akh people, headed by sultan Kenesari Kasymov and his intrepid Captain Naurazbey, rose in defence of their independence. Kenesari was elected khan by all the Kazakh Hordes, and he aspired to unite the Kazakhs and create an independent Kazakh khanate. As a result of the national movement of the Kazakh people for liberation, tsarism was compelled to mitigate the system of administration.

In 1845 Russian tsarism built new fortifications in the heart of the Kazakh steppes. Kenesari retreated to the eastern part of the steppes, where he continued his struggle against the tsarist troops ad- vancing toward the River Hi. Shortly afterwards, Kenesari ’s detach- ment was surrounded in one of the passes of the Ala-Tau by Kirghiz mana'pa (feudal lords) who had formed a league with Kokand and tsarism against the Kazakh rebels. Kenesari and Naurazbey were taken prisoners and tortured to death. The names of these heroes and indomitable champions of Kazakh independence still live in the mem- ory of the Kazakh people.

Preparations for the Conquest of Central Asia

While en- gaged in the struggle against Kenesari Kasymov, Russian tsarism was also making preparations for the conquest of the Central Asiatic khanates. Its object was to use the Kazakh steppes as a base from which to embark on the conquest of Central Asia, the possession of which as a colony of Russia had long been tsarism’s cherished plan.

Governor-general Perovsky formed a small army, reinforced with Cossack, Bashkirian and Kazakh cavalry, with which he set out from Orenburg in the autumn of 1839 on a campaign against EJhiiva. Pifteen thousand camels accompanied the detachment through the desert steppes carrying provisions and water for the expedition. However^ snow blizzaids and severe frosts killed the camels and the horses, and Perovsky, after suffering heavy losses was compelled to retreat. After this failure Perovsky began new preparations for an expedition by way of the steppes of Kirghizia. The country was reconnoitred for roads, wells were sunk, and fortifications built. Fort Aralsk was put up on the River Syr Darya. It was soon to become the centre of a large Russian agricultural colony on the shores of the Aral Sea, on which steamboat flotilla was built. Regular communication was estab- lished between Orenburg and the Aral Sea.

In the spring of 1853 Perovsky moved upstream with a large force, and crossed into the domains of the khan of Kokand. He be- sieged the Kokand fortress of Ak-Mechet, killed off all its defenders and turned it into a Russian fortress called Perovsk. Perovsky built five new forts on the Syr Darya, the so-called Syr Darya Line. The tsarist troops seized the cities of Pishpek, Tokmak and others. These cities (in “the Chuisk Valley of Kirghizia) belonged to the khanate of Kokand, and Were inliabited by Kirghiz. However, Kirghizia, a moun- tainous land difficult of access, was not completely subjugated by tsarist Russia until the ’seventies.

Kazaklistan, too, was being methodically reduced. In 1854 the fort of Vernoye, later known as the city of Verny (now Alma-Ata)* was founded.

In 1854 Perovsky set out against Khiva from his base on the Syr Darya, but the khan of Khiva sent his envoys to the Russian camp and concluded a treaty, recognizing the supremacy of Russia and grant- ing her privileges in the trade with Khiva.

Thus, by the end of the ’fifties a continuous line of fortifications had been erected from Syr Darya to Semipalatinsk. The Kazakh and Kirghiz steppes fell completely under the sway of tsarism.

The complete subjection of the Central Asiatic khanates of Khiva, Kokand and Bokhara was iiow only a question of time.

Tsarism—The Gendarme of Europe

The Foreign Policy of Nicholas I

The Eastern Question

The rebellion of the Dacembrists, which Nicholas I attributed chiefly to the influence of the revolutions in Europe, induced the tsar from the very first days of his reign to reject the cautious, ambiguous and dilatory policy of Alexander I and to proclaim “new principles” of the imperial foreign policy baaed on: ener- gy, resolution, drive* The aims of Nicholas I’s foreign policy were essentially the same as those of Alexander I, but his immediate object was to establish the supremacy of tsarist Bussia in the Near East. Russia, being the leading power in the Black Sea, was interested in the unrestricted use of the straits which were the sole gates to the Black Sea, and the establishment in them of such a regime as would not allow states hostile to Russia to use them for attacking Russian domains in the Black Sea region. But Russia had powerful opponents in the Near East: England, Prance and Austria, Austria’s aim was to secure con- trol of shipping on the Danube and obtain an economic foothold in the northwestern part of the Balkan Peninsula (in the Turkish provinces of Moldavia and Walachia). Prance strove to wrest Egypt from Turkey ^ while England ’s aim was to reduce Turkey to a semi-colony and use her as a barrier against Russian advance to the Mediterranean and the East. England and Prance therefore strove to gain control over the straits.

Thus there arose in the Near East a bloc of rival powers' (England^ Prance and Austria), all supporting Turkey against Russia, Russia’s increasing economic and technical backwardness enabled a more ad- vanced country like England to steadily crowd its feudal rival out of the markets. In the ’twenties England succeeded in destroying Russia ’s trade monopoly in the northern part of the Pacific. While Russia was waging war against Turkey and Persia for possession of Transcaucasia, England was busy undermining Russia’s position. England was partic- ularly jealous of Russia’s claims in Asia. The Near and Middle East thus became the major issues of international antagonisms and the source of fierce political contention between tsarist Russia and her rivals.

In the early years of his reign Nicholas I tried to consolidate his influence in the ^Ikan Peninsula by espousing the cause of Greek inde- pendence against Turkey.

Tsarism, however, was frustrated by England who by aid of her ties with the Greek bourgeoisie and loans t© the Greek government snatched Greece out from imder Russian influence.

During the wars with Persia (1826-1828) and Turkey (1827-1829), tsarist Russia regained its influence in the Near East.

The treaties of Turkinanchai and Adrianople were the culmination of Nicholas I’s foreign policy. The treaty concluded in 1828 at Turk- manchai between Russia and Persia, enabled Russia to consolidate her position on the Caspian Sea.

Pearing the increase of Russian influence in Persia and throughout the Near East, England did her best to frustrate it. Within a year an uprising* which was actively supported by the English residents in Teheran, broke out against Russia during which almost the entire Russian mission, including the ambassador and poet, A. S. Griboye- dov, were killed.

The Treaty of Adrianople concluded with Turkey in 1829 was favouf able* to Russia. The Bosporus and the Dardanelles were proclaimed free to Russian and foreign mercantile marine. The right of Russian subjects to trade freely within the Ottoman empire (Turkey) was recognize* Greece, Serbia, Moldavia and Walachia were grant^ extensive autonomous rights. As a matter of fact the Danubian principalities were occupied by the Russian army. The European powers, particularly England, could not reconcile themselves to the idea of Russian suprem- acy in Turkey.

Turkey’s position became more complicated when the Pasha of Egypt, Mehemet Ali, with the support of France, began a war with^ her. The sultan of Turkey appealed for assistance to Nicholas I.

A Russian squadron under Admiral Lazarev left Sevastopol foi* the shores of Turkey. In February 1833 Russian warships entered the- Bosporus.

Alarmed by this new development, England and France hastenedj to restore peace between the recent enemies— the Turkish sultan an<f the Egyptian ^asha— and demanded the withdrawal of the Russian squadron from Turkish waters.

In her endeavours to secure the annulment of the treaties which gave Russia considerable advantages in the Balkans, England convened a conference of the interested powers in London in the summer of 1840; at which an agreement was signed on the question of Turkey between England, Austria, Prussia and Russia. The London Convention took Turkey under the ‘‘collective protection” of the four signatory powers. Tsarist Russia was compelled to abandon her dominant position in Turkey.

The growing revolutionary movement in Europe again enhanced tsarism’s leading role in international politics. All the governments ol Europe sought help and protection against revolution from the “gen- darme of Europe”—Nicholas I.

In the autumn of 1833 Adstria, Russia and Prussia concluded an alliance of mutual aid in the event of foreign aggression or of revolu- tion. This virtually signified a revival of the “Holy Alliance” by three feudal mpnarchs of Europe against the bourgeois revolution. When an armed uprising of Polish revolutionaries broke out in Cracow in 184fi, Austria and Russia sent troops to Cracow and crushed the rebellion. But in February 1848 a revolution which began in France quickly assumed a widespread European character.

The Revolution of 1848 in Europe and Russian Intervention in Hungary

The Leaders of the World Proletariat

Karl Marx and Frederlcft fingel8« The first independent action to be undertaken by the work- ing class of Europe (the uprisings of the weavers of Lyons, Prance, in 1831 and 1834, and Chartism in England in the first half of tho 19th century) ended in failure* The first civil war between tho working class and the bourgeoisie in the summer of 1848 in Paris likewise ended in the defeat of the proletariat. The working class at this period was eveiywhere still young, and badly organized. In Russia both the working class movement and capitalist industry were in their infancy. However, the birth of a nev^ social class — the proletariat — ushered in a new and important epoch in human history. The leaders of the proletariat in the middle of the 19fch century were Karl Marx iind Frederick Engels.

Marx was born on May 5, 1818 in Germany, in the town of Treves in the province of the Rhine. Engels was born on November 28, 1820, inthetownof Barmen, in the same province. The two great proletarian revolutionaries first met in 1844, since when, for almost 40 years, they worked hand in hand for the liberation of the workers and toilers of the whole world.

Marx and Engels, the great teachers of the working class, discovered the world-historical role of the proletariat as the creator of Communist ^society. In 1847 Marx and Engels organized the first Communist Party— The Communist Leajue, Under their leadership proletarian parties were organized in various countries which directed the revolutionary struggle of the proletariat. In 1847-1848 Marx and Engels drafted the program of the international party of the proletariat— TAs Manifesto of the Gommxmist Party. The basic idea underlying the manifesto of scientific Communism consists in the inevitability of the overthrow of the bourgeoisie and the establishment of the dictatorship of the proletariat for a struggle for the abolition of classes and for the building up of a classless, Communist society. The Manifesto concludes with the appeal; ^‘Working men of all countries, unite!”

The Revolution of 1848 and Nicholas I

News of the revolution in Paris in February 1848 reached Nicholas I dm-ing a court ball. Fum- ing with rage at these tidings, the gendarme of Europe turned to his courtiers and said: ‘^Saddle your horses, gentlemen; there is a revolution in Paris.”

Nicholas I helped the Austrian reaction crush ihe revolution of 1848 in Vienna. He gave Austria 6 million rubles to combat the nation- al liberation movement in Italy. Nicholas I opposed the unification of disunited Germany, which was demanded by the progressive German bourgeoisie.

After the defeat of the Paris workers in June 1848 there remained in Europe a single revolutionary centre upon which all the revolution- ary forces of Europe, particularly of Poland, based their hopes. This was revolutionary Hungary which had broken away from Austria. Nicholas I decided to stifle this last bulwark of the European bouigem^ revolution as well. The existence of an independent democratic Hup.- jgary constituted a threat to the interests of tsarism on the 3)anube^i;td in the Balkans, and was moreover a potential source of revolution in Eastern Europe.

The revolution in Hungary had the character of a national liberation movement. Liberated Hungary was proclaimed an independent state* The leader of the Hungarian people’s struggle was Lajos Kossuth, whom Marx described as a “truly revolutionary character,” who had launched a desperate struggle against the whole of reactionary Europe for the salvation of his people. Nicholas 1 sent Paskevich, the suppressor of Poland and the Caucasus, against little Hungary with an army of 140,0[)0. In his instructions to Paskevich, Nicholas wrote: “Show no mercy to the scoundrels.” Surrounded by Austrian and Russian troops t he Hungarian army of 23,000 was compelled to surrender (1849).

The defeat of Hungary signified the triumph of feudal-monarchio, military reaction in Europe. It also signified that the Russian tsar had become the decisive factor in European politics. With his help counter- revolution was victorious in Prussia, Austria and France.

Marx and Engels, who had returned to Germany during the revo- lution of 1848, indefatigably roused all the revolutionary and democrat- ic forces of Europe against Russian tsarism, since the European revo- lution could not succeed unless the feudal monarchy of Russia was destroyed. The defeat of Hungary by tsarist Russia and suppression of the last hearth of bourgeois-democratic revolution in Europe 9 Marx and Engels regarded as an event no less decisive for Eastern and Central Europe (i.e., for Russia, Poland, Austria, Italy (and Germany), than Were the June battles in Paris for the West.

The Crimean War

The International Situation on the Eve of the War

The triumph of European reaction, strengthening as it did the role of tsarism in international politics, impelled Nicholas I to avail himself of this favourable opportunity for restoring .his lost positions in the Near East.

Capitalist England, bent at all costs on gaining a strong footing in the Near and Middle East, could not suffer Russian enhancement in the Balkans, or agree to her control of the Dardanelles and the Bosporus, those gateways to the eastern markets. The Bosporus and the Dardan- elles, as Marx said, were ^‘military positions of first rank,” In the hands of Russia they would have constituted a threat to England ’s sea suprem- acy.

The French bourgeoisie, which had long been a rival of Russia in Constantinople, was also afraid of Russian influence in the Near East. In the middle of the 19th century Turkey had become increasingly de-" pendent upon French loans and Frenoh military aid. France xha^ it known that in the event of Moldavia and Walachia being invaded by the Russian troops, she was prepared to go to war.

Nicholas I counted on the support of his old allies, the Austrian emperor and the Prussian king, whom he had rendered considerable assistance in their struggle against the revolution of 1848-1849. But Austria was resolved not to allow Russia to occupy the Danubian principalities, since that would jeopardize her own trade on the Danube.

Prussia, resentful of tsarist opposition to the unification of Ger- many, likewise expressed no desire to help tsarism. The Russian tsar had still another opponent— European democracy — which regarded Russian tsarism as an international gendarme, ard the main obstacle on the path of European progress.

Such was the international situation on the eve of the Crimean War* The Progress and Character of the Crimean War (1853'1856)* The question of the “Holy Places” in Palestine (Palestine belonged to Turkey) served as a pretext for a new military conflict between Russia and Turkey. Early in 1853 an Extraordinary Embassy was sent from St. Petersburg to Constantinople which demanded that the sultan grant the Orthodox church the right to the keys of the Bethlehem Temple in Palestine, which according to the treaty between Turkey and France, had formerly been the prerogative of the Catholics. The sultan, count- ing on the support of France and Great Britain, rejected Russia’s ul- timatum. Diplomatic relations between Russia and Turkey were bro- ken off. In June 1853 a Russian army of 80,000 men entered Moldavia and Walachia.

Representatives of the great powers called a conference in Vienna to settle the “eastern crisis.” Turkey, backed by Great Britain, re- fused to enter into negotiations unless the Russian troops were first with- drawn from the Danubian principalities. This demand not being conced- ed to, the ' Turkish army began its offensive on the Danube, on the frontiers of Asia and the Caucasian coast.

The first big engagement took place off the southern shores of the Black Sea, at Sinope. In November 1853 Admiral Nakhimov ’s squadron attacked and destroyed a Turkish squadron caught unawares in the har- bour. Turkish admirals and officers were made prisoners. The battle of Sinope displayed the high naval skill of Admiral Nakhimov. The de- struction of the Turkish fleet precipitated Britain’s and France’s inter- vention in the conflict. The combined British and French fleets enlered[ the Black Sea with the object of preventing further operations by the Russian fleet. Prussia and Austria refused Russia their support. Tsar- ist Russia was left to fight alone against Turkey, Great Britain and France, as well as Sardinia who had joined them. At the 'demand of Austria, tsarism was obliged to withdraw from the Danubian princi- palities in the sunimer of 1864. The allied fleet bombarded Odessa on April 1, 1864, and in the summer they seized the Aland Islands, opened fire on the Solovetsk Monas- tery in theWhite Sea and eVen bombarded Petropavlovsk in Kamchat- ka. But all these operations were merely in the nature of military dem- onstrations. The English bourgeoisie, fearing the growth of European revolution in the event of “Europe’s gendarme” being done away with, did not desire the complete defeat of tsarism. The strategic plans of Great Britain and France were therefore not calculated to be too far- reaching. The allies tried to localize the conflict, and, indeed, the East- ern War was soon concentrated, for the most part, on the Crimean front. By its very nature the Eastern, or Crimean, War waged by tsarism was an unjust war, a war of conquest. No less unjust and predatory was it on the part of Great Britain and France. The CrimeaiFWar demonstrat- ed once more to all the world the bravery of the Russian soldier, the heroism and self-sacrifice of the Russian people.

The Defence of Sevastopol

Tsarism in the Far East

The Formation of Ideological Tendencies and the Social Movement between the 'Thirties and 'Fifties

Science, Literature, and Art in the First Half of the 19th Century

The Cultures of the Peoples of Tsarist Russia in the First Half of the 19th Century

The Development of Capitalism in Tsarist Russia

Bourgeois Reforms of the 'Sixties

Preparation of the Peasant Reform

The Abolition of Serfdom

The Rising of 1863 in Poland

The Peasant Reform in the National Regions

The Development of Capitalism in the 'Sixties and 'Seventies

Capitalism in Agriculture and Industry after the Peasant Reform

Foreign Policy of Tsarism in the 'Sixties and 'Seventies

The Revolutionary Movement of the 'Seventies

Education, Science and Art in the 'Sixties and 'Seventies

The Culture of the Peoples of Tsarist Russia in the 'Sixties and 'Seventies

The Beginning of the Struggle of the Working Class against Tsarism (1883–1900)

Political Reaction

The Beginning of the Struggle for a Marxist Party in Russia. The Morozov Strike

The Growth of Capitalism in Russia at the End of the 19th Century and Its Place in the System of World Imperialism

The Beginning of the Revolutionary Activities of Lenin and Stalin

Education, Science and Art at the End of the 19th Century

Genealogical Table of the Romanov Dynasty

Important Dates in the History of the U.S.S.R. in the 18th and 19th Centuries